《Welcome to the Gaming World》 Chapter 1: I want to die part 1. It was the 3rd month of Tanatswa¡¯s unemployment and things weren¡¯t looking up for him. He had surfed the web for companies that would put to use his programming skills, even submitting his CV to businesses that didn¡¯t seem like they would need an IT person, but alas, his efforts were met with no responses and harsh berating from his mother. He had been called lazy even though he dedicated the entire day to emailing more than 300 companies. Things were tough but his parental figure¡¯s scolding didn¡¯t make it easier. Some people got jobs through nepotism, knowing who is who in the market, and the fact that¡¯ that piece of networking advantage was lacking in his arsenal of talents, made him feel seriously fucked. Even when he did get replies and went for interviews, it almost always seemed as if for some reason, he didn¡¯t meet their requirements. Tanatswa took his time to learn more web development frameworks and useful tools like Angular.js, Bootstrap and even advanced forms of PHP. He believed that he could impress a potential employer if he closed the gap of knowledge he had concerning things he needed to know as a developer. The growth was ever so slightly an improvement that made him more competent and capable of handling much more complex software projects, but alas, even that effort didn¡¯t pay off. This was undoubtedly a dark time for this young man¡¯s life. During this period of his life, Tanatswa tried to find outlets to make money, even returning to the skill sets he had given up on to pursue his education. Though, if was being completely honest with himself, he had barely made it through university. He graduated with a 3rd class degree and finally cleared his tuition debt. He wasn¡¯t one to keep debts and liked to owe no one anything, but realized that most of the business tycoons he had read about didn¡¯t pay their taxes and owed a lot of money to the government. This made him consider whether or not he felt good about being a debt free person who is also broke and unemployed. The thought would make him feel like shit and he would avert his mind onto other matters, matters like getting back to drawing his comic and entering it for an online contest or pursuing a youtube channel that never really experienced any growth. Tanatswa had liked art and also partly chose a computer science program because of his interest in game design and the marvelous art that was accompanied with video games. His art skills were rusty but he knew that with a little effort he could get back into it and level up in the skill chain. Apart from farming the coding knowledge on the internet, he would now dedicate his time to improving his gaming skills and killing time with anime youtubers. This was rather a pathetic lifestyle as compared to the expectations that society expected from someone like him. Tanatswa went through a gradual slump in his life, but was neither an overt trouble maker and got along with most people, exhibiting manners and respect towards people of all walks in life. However, this wasn¡¯t always the case for people who he found annoying or deemed insufferable. The pool of friends that this young man had was small and even he didn¡¯t believe that he had anyone he would classify to be his best friend. Whenever he felt depressed or wanted to have a discussion about a show he liked, he didn¡¯t have anyone to really indulge him in an interesting conversation. Even if he couldn¡¯t do it face to face with someone, the online options weren¡¯t always to his liking. Going on forums or even the discord servers to find someone like minded was as tasking as getting a job. Sometimes the fun people were there, but their appearance was rare and having to filter through the trolls, memers and the perverts who could not get into intellectual discussions peeved him a lot. He eventually got frustrated and barely used any of those platforms. Facebook, twitter and even Instagram got boring for him. Even youtube slowly began to lose its sparkle. Shows that seemed to have their shine became repetitive and he no longer saw any value in consuming their content. This would propel him to search for other content creators, but when he would find their stuff, after a while he would get bored. The young man felt bewildered by this gradual decline in interest and worried about his mood swings. After a while, Tanatswa had two websites up, one as a web application and another as just a normal site. He thought that maybe due to a lack of a portfolio that maybe he had been side lined from job opportunities because of that and decided to send a link of his work included to his attached CV. This happened at the same time as he was about to finish drawing his comic which he was going to submit to a contest. He was thinking that if things were not going to work out on this Japanese site he would take his material to either webtoons or tapastic. He was now in his 5th month of unemployment and he really wanted his efforts to pay off. As he expected, the inclusion of his finished works made a difference and he got called for just 2 interviews. However, this didn¡¯t go as he expected. At interview number one, the tall 6 feet tall, ebony skinned, skinny Tanatswa, came in to an office that was at the outskirts of town. He was well dressed, and looked super dashing in his light grey suit, beige shirt and black tie, accompanied with crimson shoes. He didn¡¯t have the broad shoulders to finesse his appearance but at least the tailor had made a suit that matched his body type. He walked into the building that looked more like a home that was being repurposed to be a working environment. There the young man went through the process of telling the secretary that he had an appointment with the head of IT there. The woman on the desk who had a nice face but a body that was in desperate need of exercise, made a phone call. Tanatswa waited and darted his eyes everywhere. The place looked kind of interesting and there were a lot of certification frames placed all over the wall and as always, the picture of the president of the country was on the wall.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The place looked homely, but eventually, Tanatswa¡¯s time for his face to face with his potential employer was about to begin. A stocky man who was light skinned, wearing a striped shirt and black trousseaus called for him. Tanatswa followed the man¡¯s lead and meet him in his office. There Tanatswa was grilled about his intentions for working at the company, and the shock of his life came from when he got to see how his 2 websites looked on the man¡¯s device. The employer had a Mac desktop and its screen dimensions were extremely wide and everything he worked looked different on it. Some of the icons were off and looked like shit. Tanatswa opted for the man to check how the website looked on his phone and laptop, lucky for him, the man gave it a shot despite getting an immediate negative impression from the desktop orientation of his websites on his Mac. The websites looked fine on the other devices, but the fact that he had missed one mark had messed his chances. Finally they gave him an aptitude test to see whether or not he could demonstrate real coding capabilities. Tanatswa was given a website that was done by some company that wanted it revamped, but the source code seemed like an abomination. It was well commented but it was clearly a template that was reworked by some tasteless developer who left a mess. It was chore to go through and even more of a struggle to find all ids and classes used for everything. Going through the mess took a while and soon enough, his time limit was over. The end result was that they would assess his performance and give him a call. A week passed and he never got a call and the other interview he went for turned out to be a disaster. This was only the beginning to a perpetual list of misfortunes. After Tanatswa had submitted his comic and got his results after 2 months of waiting, he had mixed feelings about the results. The judges essentially stated that he had the best story out of all the contests but his art was in the lower bracket of their score. Due to this uneven scoring, he didn¡¯t place really high in the ranking but he got an honourable mention. This was the first time he was acknowledged for his talents by an organisation and he felt a bit happy, but this wasn¡¯t really the result he desired. If he had won, he would have claimed the prize money and moved out to pursue his comic as a published author serializing in their magazine, but even if that did not happen, at least he got consolation that he had writing talent. Tanatswa began to dabble into art tutorials online at the same time doing chores for his mom, who seemed to only escalate he indignation towards the unemployed youth. Tanatswa¡¯s goals had shifted and he now wanted to become a comic artist instead of dedicating his time towards finding employment where employers didn¡¯t seem to want him. This change in what he wanted to pursue fuelled him with fire and he practiced stuff like foreshortening, figure drawing and complex angles of dynamic poses. Sometimes the drawings would come out well, but for the most part it was a struggle. Tanatswa began to wonder whether or not he would ever get as good as the artists he idolized and wondered whether or not he should team up with someone really talented to draw in his stead, however, the young man wanted to make this happen through his own merit. He finally entered another contest but this time, he was unlucky. With the popularity of the prior contest a behemoth of pro artists were attracted to the upcoming one and entered it. His art had improved and his story was plausible but compared to the elite talent that had joined in, his work paled in comparison. Deep down inside he envied them and wished these pro god tier artists would have entered something else so that the rookies could get a chance to shine, but nevertheless, his final chance was taken from him and he was left depressed. Tanatswa thought about the webtoon and tapastic options but the only way to make it on their platforms was to have a consistent release schedule of work and also to become a featured artist on their platform. Featured artists would get paid plus with the promotion from their site, a creator could leverage the traffic drawn to them by opting for a patreon, but it took him forever to get even one issue out and his mother seemed tired of supporting a bum like him. Thus he would have to be sent to the village and subsist on farm life or live with his poor uncle in the worst possible part of the country. The gamble had not paid off and he was unemployed, a failed comic artist and a failed developer. Eventually, drawing itself became a painful experience. The young man turned to porn, masturbating 3 or even 5 times a day, sometimes he would go on those dating websites which he knew were a waste of time because 95% of the user base were men and the supposed sexy women who wanted to get laid were actually bots posing as actual people. This morbid catharsis made him laugh inside but also made him feel like shit. He was 23 years old and feeling like a loser, but he always made a point of hiding that side of him. Tanatswa never liked wallowing in misery and showing the world that he is sad. Whenever he had the chance, he would always dress up and get fancy hair cuts that made him look cool and dashing, hiding his broke appearance, but that was it, it was all just an appearance. He pretended to be okay, dressed up nice and faked a smile, but was really dealing with depression. He reflected on his life and even began to associate his lack of success as to why he never really had luck with women. He had never gotten laid and he was already 23 years old. The closest thing to anything sexual he had gotten were lap dances and really arousing grinding from women who probably had to sit on top of at least 40 random crotches of men in a night. This was mainly a means to deal with his sexual frustration, but at those clubs that he did go to, even married men or guys who had girlfriends would get lap dances, grabbing women¡¯s asses and doing unholy things with them that they wouldn¡¯t even consider with their significant other. Tanatswa believed that he wouldn¡¯t have had to come to such a place if he had a girlfriend and probably wouldn¡¯t even do it for fear of being unfaithful, but seeing all the alpha males getting lap dances, fucking side hoes at the same time having a girlfriend or wife, gave him a slight paradigm shift. Being a decent human being didn¡¯t matter; all he needed was power, fortune and luck! It became clear to him that he was competing in this world at a handicap and needed a boost. However nothing relieved him from his suffering. A full year had passed and he was now destined to continue his existence at either his uncle¡¯s decrepit living hell hole or at the village to become a farm boy. Tanatswa no longer enjoyed drawing, programming, watching television or even waking up. He got interested for a while in music production, exhausting more than a 100 tutorials and even made a few decent bangers, but then after some research he realized how cut throat it would be for him to even make it in that scene. At that point he was just throwing darts into the air and hoping that something would just stick. He was wasting time, caught in morbid thoughts and drowning himself in some doom and funeral metal to wallow in his misery. The music gig didn¡¯t work out, even the acting gig he tried bombed badly. Everything seemed hard and all he was good at was failing. Tanatswa sat on his bed and cursed, ¡°Fuck the world, fuck it, fuck it all!¡± He looked at the ceiling and darted to the left side of his bed which had a pile of tissues that were covered in the semen of his 6 masturbation sessions. It dawned at him that he was nothing but a piece of shit human being and that he wanted to die. After all he had done throughout his life he had decided that there was one thing he had to succeed at doing. Ending his life! Chapter 2: I want to die part 2 The thought of committing suicide had never been something he had considered seriously, but now that he had nothing to live for, he wanted to end it all. Tanatswa began to dedicate his time to learning the different methods of suicide. He decided to make use of his VPN in case someone was checking his search history, hoping that his sudden interest in self termination wouldn¡¯t result in the authorities being alerted. As the boy looked at the search results list, he saw Google¡¯s other search results showing suicide hotline numbers and warning against taking one¡¯s own life. Tanatswa simply ignored these, and went straight for the link with the list of methods. The list had drowning yourself, jumping off a building, running into a car, drinking rat poison or making yourself suffocate with the fumes of a car. These seemed complicated and probably were the most painful ways to die. Tanatswa remembered almost drowning when he was little and could still simulate the pain of his lungs back then in his mind. Though he wanted to end his life, drowning himself was out of the question. The option of cutting himself with a razor on his wrists seemed like something he was likely to do. However, the prospect of bleeding himself to death got him worried about what would happen if he failed to die and had to live with his fuck up. Tanatswa thus opted for the traditional method of hanging himself. After watching a tutorial, the boy took a rope that was in the back yard, tied a noose, and made a hole in his ceiling so that he could hook the rope on the wood that was supporting the roof tiles. Tanatswa placed the scissors he used to cut through the rope in his right pocket and grabbed a chair. He stood on top of it, put his head through the noose and tightened it. After a minute of contemplation, he shed a tear, grimaced his face and then kicked the chair away. In that moment, a tight hooking sensation engulfed his neck. As if his body was acting on its own, his hands rushed to latch onto the rope that was squeezing the life out of him. He was in pain and he could feel his face quickly heat up, covered in veins as his eyes turned red. His legs began to knock down furniture as he kicked around and lamented the pain in his chest. Dying was actually a painful affair and this was more than what he could handle. Tanatswa quickly searched through his right pocket, took out his scissors and began to cut through the rope. He was nose bleeding by then and sweating vehemently. Through sheer force of will, he snapped the rope, landed badly on the floor and fractured his right wrist and dislocated his right shoulder. The pain from both his landing and chest made him cough violently and burst into tears. He had not fully committed to this part of suicide and was now dealing with the consequences. The rope had left a deep mark on his neck which would become apparent to anyone with suspecting eyes. He lied on the ground, crying for over 10minutes until his maid burst into his room to find his maimed body. She was horrified by what she had discovered and helped him up. His room was a mess and it smelled like semen and piss. She helped him up and dragged him to the living room. She took off the noose and realized how deep the marks were on his neck. She began to scold him, shouting out, ¡°What were you thinking? What is bothering you? Why do you want to die at such a young age?¡± She rushed to get a glass of water, and gave it to him. Tanatswa used his uninjured hand and slowly drank it, but he burst into a violent cough similar to vomiting water. The maid got flustered by this situation and immediately opted to make a phone call. She decides to call his mother but as soon as he understood what she was about to do, he yanked her forcefully and held her tight, grabbing a hold of her phone and then stuttering into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my mother, if you do you will make things worse.¡± The maid was stunned by his forcefulness and unintentionally struck his dislocated shoulder with her elbow. He roared in pain and fell to the ground. The maid now felt even worse for escalating his situation and began to apologize with teary eyes. She still did not know what to do and opted to call his mother but when she made her way to her phone, the young man made it a point to make it clear that he didn¡¯t want her to phone his mother, but she insisted on making sure that she would. The maid got a hold of the phone and rushed outside to make the phone call. Though weak and rustled by his strangulation and fall, Tanatswa rose up from the ground and tried to catch up to her but in the end he collapsed and fainted due to a lack of strength. Tanatswa had failed to even end his life, but now things were bound to turn for the worst. Tanatswa woke up in the back seat of his mother¡¯s Honda and realized that the car was in transit, heading for the hospital. He could hear his mother¡¯s sobbing as she drove and wondered when was the last time he had heard her cry. When they arrived at the hospital, the maid who was seated at the passenger¡¯s seat rushed out and opened the back seat door. The young man evaded her assist and decided to get out himself. Apparently the little sleep he got from the fainting was enough to recuperate him fully with the exception of his fractured wrist and dislocated shoulder which was still bust. Tanatswa¡¯s mother glanced at him and with a shrivelled face asked him, ¡°Why do you want to make your mother cry? Who bewitched you?¡± The rather negative reception was expected but the fact that she thought that he was bewitched made him feel uncomfortable. She contained herself and walked towards the hospital doors.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. His mother talked to the receptionist and slipped in the words, ¡°tried to hang himself.¡± This made the nurses and staff give him immediate attention, but the look he got from those who overheard his mother was really repugnant. It was as if he was a criminal that committed mass genocide or rather the thought of self infliction on one¡¯s own body was a cosmic anomaly to them. Tanatswa ended up going to see the doctor and when asked about why he tried to hang himself he kept quiet. The young man ended up getting prescribed anti depressants, other drugs to deal with his lungs and pain on his neck as well as a cast for his wrist. The pain of getting his shoulder lodged back made him gnash his teeth, but he tried by all means to not shed a tear during this experience. As he lied on his bed, pretending to be asleep, he could over hear the doctor and his mother having a conversation concerning him. She ended up chocking up his depression to possibly unemployment or witchcraft. Her superstitious mind never failed to peeve him, but alas he felt like a stigmatized HIV positive person. Tanatswa stayed there for one night and then returned home. He also wondered whether or not the maid had spread any rumours about him to any of the people in the neighbourhood. The last thing he wanted was his reputation to be ruined, to be painted as a broken creature with decrepit thoughts. It¡¯s not as if these people really cared about him, but the thought of them coming up with their speculative fiction about the reasons behind his attempted suicide annoyed him. Despite the fact that the pain of strangulation hurt a lot, he actually regretted not taking his life. Later that day when he had returned, the local pastor was sent to his household to pray for him. The deduction that the pastor had made was that the young man was plagued by an evil spirit and would probably need an exorcism. Tanatswa glared at this man as if he had insulted the very fabric of his depression. This wasn¡¯t some sudden phenomenon as a result of opening a forbidden book, but a culmination of failed attempts at succeeding in life. Tanatswa rolled his eyes and went onto to his room to reflect on his current situation. The boy still wanted to kill himself but he wasn¡¯t going to hang himself or rather even if he wanted to, he no longer had a chance to do so. The house was on high alert and he was even told to sometimes sleep in the dining room so that people in his family would keep an eye on him. This was now frustrating him and he wondered when this close scrutiny would end. The young man decided to end it all by going online to once again seek out more information on how to end his life, this time, with painlessness being the major aim. As he was going through the links he noticed a link to a local suicide facility. This shocked him because Zimbabwe was a conservative country that would never allow such a thing to exist. Tanatswa got curious and clicked the link. He was taken to website that seemed simple and professional considering it was offering death by euthanasia. The minimum age restriction for this service was 21 and apparently the cost was free. Free? Holy shit was what he was thinking and it probably was a scam, but instead of instantly writing it off, he took down the number of this institution and made sure to whisper into his phone as made the phone call. ¡°Hello is this Euthanasia Experience?¡± he asked, shocked that someone had picked up the phone. ¡°Yes. How may we help you?¡± asked the lady on the other side who had one of those posh voices that you would expect from a woman acting in a James Bond film. Tanatswa paused a bit, wondering whether or not anyone could hear him and then he whispered into the phone, ¡°Is the euthanasia for free as it says on your website?¡± ¡°Yes it is.¡± she said with a calm voice. Tanatswa was taken aback by her rather lax rapport considering that someone was potentially seeking death from their services. A bit sceptical he then asked her, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t charge people for this process then what¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°There is no catch per say but if you are wondering what we would do to your body, the option is up to you. We offer 2 packages. The first one is for your organs to be preserved and used for an organ donor transaction with local hospitals and the 2nd is that you can choose to have your body buried for the purpose of a funeral without ever having any of your organs distributed. It¡¯s all up to the individual. By the way, are you the one who seeks this service specifically and if so, are you above the age restriction?¡± ¡°Yes I am the one who is seeking the service and I am 23 years old.¡± he said, slightly convinced by her explanation, ¡°well where can I find your offices?¡± ¡°Well if you check our contact page, our directions are there. Make sure to double check the Google maps representation. You can come anytime today before 18:00pm.¡± said the lady who seemed rather chummy with her last remark. Tanatswa was a bit petrified by the fact that her tone was so relaxed despite her being in the euthanasia business. He ended up checking the contact page, took down the address and thanked the lady for her assistance. The location looked familiar and was located near the 9th street of the high calibre Avenues flats. He didn¡¯t frequent there a lot but he knew that it was an area mostly inhabited by foreigners and upper middle class white collar job holders. All he probably needed was his ID and cash to get a bus. He was empty but he knew where his mother kept her secret stash of cash. All he needed was just a dollar to get into town and that was all he took. He left the house or more like sneaked out and headed for where he could catch a lift. It was around 10:00am and he was wondering how long it would take to finalize the paper work on their side, but surely if it was possible, he would want to end it all today. Chapter 3: I want to die part 3 In just under half an hour, he managed to reach the building. It was oddly located beside a private children¡¯s day care centre, but this wasn¡¯t something he was going to concern himself with. The young man walked into the building and was guided by a corridor which he followed until he reached the end. As he trotted he could hear the echoes of his footsteps and felt an eerie sense of isolation in this dark looming path. Eventually he encountered a door which had a buzzer. He rang it and then in a matter of seconds it just slid open. This seemed rather creepy but he pushed it wide open to find a tiny room with a receptionist desk. There were no windows in sight and it seemed as if the only visible light source was a florescent light bulb lodged at the centre point of the ceiling in the room. The lady who had answered his phone call was sitting behind the desk, gazing at her monitor. She looked dazzling as if she were a model. She had a bob cut hair style, bushy eye brows, lavender eye liner and extremely neotenous features. Her skin was ebony light and her lips were full like Angelina Jolie. Her bosom was that of a busty woman and it seemed as if she was wasting her talents on a desk job. As Tanatswa walked in, the door closed in behind him and he could hear some locking mechanism taking place within the interior of the door. He glanced back and then forth and decided to just interact with the receptionist. ¡°Hi, I called earlier today enquiring information about this place, so I wanted to know how I can get this euthanasia?¡± he asked, in an unsure manner. ¡°You¡¯re the 23year old who was on the phone right?¡± she asked, standing up and showing more of her figure. ¡°Yes that was me.¡± he said, standing firmly as she prepared to reply. ¡°It has been only 30mins since you called, hmm you must be really desperate to die.¡± she stated with a lax tone. Tanatswa immediately maimed his face with worry after her tasteless remark. The lady noticed his sudden change of expression and became immediately self aware. She pulled her hair back and sighed, ¡°I guess that was a bad joke. Well sit down and I will call one of our doctors to have it arranged for you. Just fill in this form.¡± The lady handed him a form which only needed his personal information and also had the option of him choosing either to give away his organs for a donor or to have them kept in his body post death. Tanatswa wondered how long it would take to finalize this process and asked her, ¡°How long would it take for this procedure?¡± ¡°Well after filling in the form you¡¯d have to go through a 5 to 10minute consultation with one of the doctors, it¡¯s a preliminary thing that we have to do before the procedure. Once the consultation is done, we will proceed to the act of euthanasia.¡± ¡°What would the consultation be about?¡± he asked, confused by what was to come. ¡°It¡¯s basically a talking session with the doctor as your last chance to back out before you commit. We also assess the psychological reasons for your decisions and use it in our research to come up with a commonality for why people seek suicide. So it¡¯s also partly some statistical mambo jumbo that the data mining people use for our reports.¡± ¡°Wow, I guess euthanasia requires a lot of paper work, hmm, so is it really painless?¡± ¡°Well the process is painless and no one ever screams during their final moments, so don¡¯t worry, it will be like you fell asleep and never woke up.¡± she said, reclining into her seat. Tanatswa finished the form and handed it back to her. She asked for his ID which she scanned and then returned it to him. He swallowed a bit of his saliva and lamented about what he was going to do. ¡°I have a question, how many people have to this place?¡± he asked glancing at her with a sad look. ¡°Well not a lot, but last week we had 5 people come in and a lot of them were young adults like you. It seems like young people are not happy these days.¡± Tanatswa swallowed some more saliva upon hearing this and for some reason felt morbidly relieved to know that he wasn¡¯t the only anomaly in the system. If others had come to the same conclusion as him then he was inevitably going to experience the same fate. He somehow changed his sad look to a sigh of relief which caught the lady off guard. In an attempt to make him feel better she ended up saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in your life to make you come to this decision, but I just wanted to let you know that if you were to ask me out on a date, I would probably go out with you.¡± Tanatswa heard this and was somehow flattered, but replied, ¡°I am sure that in the end that this isn¡¯t your first time saying that to people like me. Thank you for showing pity on me.¡± Sadly enough, the lady had used those exact words before, 3 times on other suicide victims who had come before him. He saw through her and she began to feel extremely self conscious and hollow inside.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Just as he was done talking, a door opened and a voice called out his name. It was one of the doctors of the facility who called him by his name. The lady urged him to go as she tried to hide the tears she was repressing. Tanatswa entered the room to find a small cubicle that looked white and sanitized. A lot of cupboards and paintings where in the room and the air seemed clean. The doctor was a dark skinned short man with glasses and a white beard. He had a heavy guttural voice that made you pay attention but feel threatened by his tone. The doctor began to speak and said, ¡°Greetings, I am doctor Kunonga and I will be taking you for consultation. You are free to not answer any of my questions for the duration of this session, but I believe a mutual discussion would be beneficial for both parties.¡± Tanatswa simply nodded and waited to see what the doctor had prepared for him. Thought his voice seemed intimidating, his gestures were rather friendly and this made it seem as if you could warm up to him. ¡°So I will ask you, why do you want to commit suicide?¡± asked the doctor with a straight face. Tanatswa paused and lingered in his mind for a bit before mustering the strength to say, ¡°It¡¯s because I am unhappy.¡± ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because everything I try to do ends up as a failure.¡± he said, slouching slightly. ¡°So you wish to have success in your endeavours?¡± ¡°Yes. I just want to win, but I guess for everyone who wins there is always going to be a trail of losers behind them. I guess it¡¯s the universe balancing out things and giving people roles that they can¡¯t change.¡± he said, squeezing his knee caps with his palms. ¡°So because of the lack of success in these areas in your life you have now identified yourself as a failure?¡± he asked, taking down notes. ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s what I am.¡± ¡°I believe that as a young man pressured by the demands of society you are bound to cave in due to the lack of success but you are only 23 years and have more years to bounce back and...¡± ¡°Fail, you mean more years to fail. I think I told you that the universe just assigns you roles and unless you are lucky you can¡¯t get out of them.¡± he interjected. ¡°So I am guessing you believe in natural selection. Hmm fair enough. Do you have children Mr.Mutezo?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°I have never had one.¡± ¡°Is there anyone you love?¡± ¡°Well,¡± he said, pausing to think about what that question meant to him and then decided to say, ¡°I do love my mother but I feel like my perpetual experiences with failure have destroyed our relationship and I guess I have become a useless person in her eyes.¡± ¡°How would your mother feel about you ending your life?¡± ¡°Why does it always have to be how someone else feels as if my emotions are a proxy to satisfy others? I am the one who feels bad and no one can really help me. My so called family don¡¯t understand me and when I ask for help I am berated as being lazy and useless. I honestly want to go through this process in the end. If I can just end it all I won¡¯t have to extend my suffering.¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess this isn¡¯t a passing tantrum, you seem to absolutely want to get this done.¡± said the doctor who was scratching his beard, ¡°So I will tell you this. You were born unlucky and received the short end of the stick. If you wish to die, just know that you had not control over the success of your own life and things were set up against you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± asked Tanatswa who didn¡¯t expect the doctor to take this direction. ¡°When people die from random earth quakes, die in a plane crash and others don¡¯t, it¡¯s simply as you stated, the force of natural selection. The truth is you were never meant to win in life. Just as those people who died tragically you were never supposed to live that long. In the end we all bend to the wills that supersede us. It¡¯s not your fault for never being a winner; it¡¯s just that the invisible forces never wanted you to ever be one.¡± The doctor stood up and patted Tanatswa¡¯s back after the session. The consultation ended on rather a bleak note and the young man felt way worse than he had before he had come into the facility. He was directed to a room with a hospital bed and a couple of appliances connected to it. He laid his body on top of the bed and 2 nurses showed up to set up the apparatus of tubes that would send the killing fluid into his body. Tanatswa was first injected with an anaesthetic and lastly was pricked on one of his veins to connect the tubes. The doctor showed up again and then asked him, ¡°If you could go to a world where everyone starts at the same level, no family ties or good genes to get you ahead, no invisible force stopping you from succeeding your goals, what would you do?¡± ¡°I would make sure I was number 1 in that world so that I would never live a shitty life again, my bad I used bad language in front of a doctor, well who cares anyway, I am just going to die anyways.¡± he said, a bit tearful and scared. He thought he could tense it out but he couldn¡¯t. Who knows where he would go. In Christianity, if you were to take your own life you would definitely go to hell and probably with all the times he spent masturbating and filling his mind with garbage, he would probably have a special seat there, waiting to make him experience the wailing and gnashing of teeth. But what if dying didn¡¯t take you to hell? What if it led to just nothing. Ceasing to exist, a blank canvas painted pitch black. What if it all came to just being nothing? Was there an afterlife or would it just be nothing. These thoughts flowed into his consciousness as he finally succumbed to death. The poison flowed into his body and slowly began to shut down his internal organs. He experienced no pain and died. The doctor thus checked his time and pronounced his death at 11:07am. Chapter 4: Press play to start part 1. It was a sunny day with rich flora and fauna; butterflies and unicorns were all within the lush greens that were graced with marvellous flowers. Within the depths of the foliage was a man who was dressed in a nice blue and black striped shirt with a grey cardigan on top. The man also had grey pants and black and white tennis shoes. His kinky hair style with fades looked dapper as well as the shambala on his wrist which was a colourful mosaic of purples, violets and crimson colours. The man was unconscious and seemed relaxed until a unicorn pissed on his face. This made the man wake up to the sight of unicorn testicles and a huge cock that was sprinkling piss without a care. The man quickly rolled away out of range, spitting and wiping away the piss with his cardigan. After clearing his face and adjusting his vision he got to see the unicorn, run away as his conduct had made it feel threatened. The vegetation and the undulating planes he got to see were very alien to what he had seen on television and in real life. There were unicorns with tails that had a visible glowing aura, the vegetation had glowing flowers and the sound of insects was peculiar. The man rose from the ground and began to scan his surroundings. There was a twilight gradation of green, yellow and red in the sky and he could see other planets from the horizon. It was as if he was in a science fiction film and this was his first encounter with alien life. The young man looked in awe and the suddenly checked his wrist which seemed perfectly fine. As a matter of fact the young man was really puzzled by his own physiology. He pulled down his shirt and cardigan by the sleeves to see the size of his arms. They were slightly fleshier and slim as compared to his former scrawny disposition which puzzled him. He took a 360 degree final inspection of his vicinity and then uttered to himself, ¡°Is this supposed to be heaven?¡± The man in question was Tanatswa who despite having a rather raunchy awakening, felt completely different and fine. He felt fresh and free, his mind wasn¡¯t pegged with toxic thoughts. He had so much energy and his injuries were gone. His stature was incredibly balanced and he felt great. Suddenly something appeared in his peripheral vision. It was a status bar which had an avatar of his image as well as his name and 4 bars labelled health, stamina, xp and hp (xp for experience points and hp for mana). The experience of seeing it felt rather holographic. To his right peripheral he could see an icon written inventory. This reminded him of the JRPGs he used to play like Chrono Trigger and even games like Elder Scrolls Skyrim. He then tried to touch the icon but his hand phased through it. Rather than trying to touch it, he noticed that when he tried to touch it, a text box faded into the centre of his vision saying. ¡°Use voice command ¡®inventory¡¯.¡± Tanatswa did just that and a scrollable 4X2 matrix with headings accompanied with levels appeared. The 8 sets had headings labelled STRENGTH, INTELLIGENCE, AGILITY, WISDOM, LUCK, ARTISTRY, CHARISMA, TAMER, INFLUENCE and INFAMY. Strength was 5% at level 1, wisdom 0% at level 1, agility was 56% at level 1, intelligence was at 90% at level 1, luck was 1% at level 1, artistry 99% at level 1, charisma -5% at level 1, tamer 60% at level 1, influence 10% at level 1 and infamy 0% at level 1. Tanatswa wondered what these stats meant exactly but since the status bar on the left had his name and avatar he put two and two together and figured that these numbers numerically represented the values of his skill sets. Upon seeing the negative number for his charisma he got peeved and cursed inside. He didn¡¯t mind at all the value of his strength but wondered what tamer even meant as a classification. The 1% for his luck also irritated him but at least his intellect was higher on the charts as well as his artistic aptitude. Tanatswa also noticed that if he wanted to select or in this case hover over a specific tab all he had to do was focus on it as if he was staring at it intently and then the icon would be highlighted. When that would happen, a bar would appear below saying, ¡°You need XP points to upgrade this feature.¡± His current xp as indicated on his left peripheral was empty as well as his hp. His life bar and stamina bar were maxed out so this made him at least feel assured. As he began to check each and every slot, his vision abruptly began to be populated by an empty background and a mystical being that was wearing a robe and holding a silver sceptre. Its skin was maroon like and its eyes were white as snow. It began to speak and its voice had a reverberation that made it seem as if Tanatswa had been put into a large room that echoed intensely. It felt like a POV mode in a video game and the experience of seeing it was visceral. ¡°Greetings mere mortal, I am the creator of this sector called Goshem. I believe that as a human being you may be under the impression that you have crossed over to the afterlife or are in a state of purgatory, but you are in neither. You have been chosen to be part of the 1000 select few who will occupy this installation. Though you decided to take your own life in the central realm, consider the alternative realm as a 2nd chance for you to be a better version of yourself. This realm has been designed to cultivate sentient species to the highest level possible.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. If you are wondering why you are seeing a value bar with your name on it, its existence is to remind you of your progress in evolution as well as monitoring your well being. The experience points slot is there to be cashed out after you max it out. Experience can be gained by exploration or intense physical activities. Once you have enough points you can spend it on either your hp or your inventory. Your hp slot will only become active once your ability is unlocked at level 2. To advance to any other level at least 4 of your slots should max out within their respective levels. As you level up you will gain greater strength and vitality, thus aim to become strong. There will be a global objective and a personalized objective. Personal objectives will be customized to your desires and as such, will have speculative advice to make them come true. Aim to level up!¡± The being vanished from his sight and his vision was back to normal. At the very bottom of his peripheral version were two available tabs that were pulsating. One was labelled global and the other custom. The global tab was immediately activated and the experience was akin to that of tutorial segments in video games. The global description read as, ¡°Aim to level up by farming, hunting, taming wildlife, exploration, building, learning, training, interacting and battling. If difficult, form a party to handle higher level tasks as a group when individual goals are too high. You may be immortal but if your life bar reaches zero you will die. Level up and face things within your means.¡± As soon as Tanatswa was done perusing, his vision immediately transitioned to the custom objectives tab. There it was written, ¡°No available custom objectives please create one.¡± At the bottom of the description was a button like icon with a plus sign that stated ¡®create¡¯. As soon as he got a gist of that, the entire interface faded out of his vision as if was an FPS character dealing with a POV cut scene. Tanatswa immediately fell on his knees, huffing and puffing as he digested everything he just heard. He was definitely in another realm and an alien looking creature gave him a memo, plus he seemed to have peripheral vision that is occupied with things he would only expect to see in video games. He began to scoff at this idea and wondered whether or not this was just the beginning of hell, taking its time to marinate him before releasing its scorching fire, but then he remembered that only 1000 people were selected. This information was very important so that meant there were going to be others who died like him on this planet or where ever he was. But to him, 1000 didn¡¯t make any sense since people died almost every day on earth. Could it be that it was because of the fact that he committed suicide? A lot of people committed suicide in the world, and he even remembering the statistics of South Korea having the highest rate of suicide in the world. So if it wasn¡¯t suicide was there some special reason? As all of this consumed his mind, he began to notice life bars with a level indication on each animal he could spot. The white ranged mostly from level 2 to 3. The insects barely had any headers but it seemed as if any moving life form had a level. The sky seemed like it was in a twilight zone and soon enough, if this place were to follow a day and night cycle he was going to be alone in the dark, in unknown territory. The young man double checked the global objective and recalled the emphasis on levelling up and getting strong plus a special ability he would be getting upon reaching level 2. Tanatswa wondered whether or not there were any infrastructures like buildings or homes, or maybe there were there but not in his immediate vicinity. All he could see is vegetation, large unusual trees and unicorns straight out of a fairy tale. The only ways to level up as it was pointed out by the being were farming, hunting, taming wildlife, exploration, building, learning, training, interacting and battling. Tanatswa barely knew any agriculture but only remembered some of the experiences he gained from chores he did when he was young. Hunting seemed out of the question unless he could find some place to fish. He wondered at all if building would be necessary if he could find a place to stay. As for food, he could try to find trees with fruits and salvage them for the night. With the taming wildlife part it became clear to him that the tamer slot was related to him domesticating animals but for now he just wanted to experience the world. The rest of the listed activities seemed logical but he wondered when it would be really necessary to battle. The idea of sieging and marching as an infantry into battle seemed rather scary, but after all the speculation it finally dawned at him that he was going meet other people like him who died. This was all too strange for him and he began to wonder how he would approach it. He envisioned a scenario of an afterlife club get together where everyone discusses how they died and laugh about their past lives. The fact that he died and transitioned over to this world was just as fascinating as the encounter with this being. He broke into laughter in a triumphal way, celebrating the fact that he had gone through with the suicide. For some reason he had no regrets and despite the fact that he was still shaken by the idea of this foreign world, he was eager to experience it all. He reclined on the ground and looked at the sky and said to himself, ¡°I guess I really did die. This is oddly enough the best feeling I have had in a while. No more companies rejecting me, society viewing me as a loser, my mother treating me like shit and no more dealing with people who don¡¯t understand me. I should have ended my life a long time ago!¡± Tanatswa stood from his position and began to explore his environment: he walked past a heard of unicorns that looked majestic but didn¡¯t mind him, and embraced his new home. For some reason he felt at home as his feet brushed against the ankle length grass which had a really soft texture. The unicorns were feeding and they seemed to be moving towards a river bed. Tanatswa began to wonder where he would sleep and decided to maybe try a cave or a large tree branch like what he saw in the movies. This was going to be a last resort in the event that there were no nearby houses. At the same time he was psyched to see new people in his life even if they were people who died in his past world. Chapter 5: Press play to start part 2. Tanatswa¡¯s muscles throbbed as he went full sprint in the thick jungle. The heavy thuds of relentless pursuit kept him on edge as he tried by all means to shake off these ravenous large wolves with tusks. Tanatswa had come terms with the fact that his initial expectations for this place called Goshem were highly optimistic and naive. When the being had stated levelling up as the goal, it was really the most important thing to do to contend with the creatures of this world. Tanatswa was now gambling on his ability to out run these creatures and if that failed he would surely die. A week prior to his chase, Tanatswa had picked up a lot of interesting and shocking facts about this place called Goshem. The day and night cycles were shorter and though he wasn¡¯t exactly sure, he probably estimated one day being at most 18hours. There were no shelters to be found, no housing districts and frankly, Tanatswa began to get flustered by the vacancy of any manmade structures. He started to think about the Will Smith movie ¡®I am Legend¡¯ and hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be any athletic zombies lurking in the area. Whenever he would walk for long distances, his stamina bar would decline but then recuperate when he would rest. To have his body¡¯s motor functions compartmentalized into a bar with a value was something he was trying to get used to because whenever he felt like he had relaxed fully and was ready for another stroll, the bar would reflect how he felt with accuracy. With the lack of a shelter, Tanatswa opted to sleep either on the open grass, trees or sometimes caves if he was certain that there was nothing to fear. The young man was slightly on edge and whenever it became night time he would become paranoid, but deep down inside he felt a ting of excitement at the freedom he had. It was exciting to be in this foreign world that didn¡¯t have strict rules made by a system that was rigged against him. He couldn¡¯t really explain it, but this uncertainty and freedom was really thrilling. Tanatswa was an artistic man and a tech guy in his past life and when it came to actually doing stuff like carpentry and building your own fort from nothing, he apparently realized that he should have paid more attention whenever the housing channel was on or the survival shows were on. There were some trees similar to bamboo trees and some plants that had really elastic cellulite that he used to try to build a camping site. It was all a disaster and Tanatswa acknowledged that he didn¡¯t know what he was doing and moved on. The nomadic lifestyle wasn¡¯t too bad for him because the fruits on the trees he found were exquisite. Tanatswa subsisted on fruits and vegetables and never hunted. He had come from a world where the only animal he had killed was a chicken that he behead and then shortly afterwards, removed its entrails. Beheading an animal wasn¡¯t at all to his liking when he had started as a child, but he later grew into it as an adult, nevertheless he never enjoyed the process of removing stinky entrails and bowels from its corpse. The level of sugar was high in the fruits as if someone had injected an energy drink directly into his veins. His stamina bar would always quickly recuperate as soon as he was done eating and at one point he tried this fruit that looked like a cross breed of an egg plant and a cabbage. He honestly got intoxicated by its juices as if he were drinking vodka. He literary got fucked up and passed out only to wake up after a couple of hours with a hangover. He never forgot where he had located the plant and decided to name it, ¡®Goshem alcohol.¡¯ Surviving mainly on fruits and some vegetables with tastes that ranged from average to great, he began to keep some of them, using his cardigan as a satchel to carry his goods. When he did that, his right peripheral vision¡¯s inventory icon began to pulsate like a notification and he focused on it and saw that the fruits he was carrying were included in the inventory but in a separate table from his stats. Each fruit had its avatar and a description that highlighted the benefits of the fruit to whoever consumed it and what it directly incremented on to your stats. As he marvelled at that new revelation Tanatswa also realized that his initial stats had moved up. Strength was 9%, Intelligence 92%, Agility 75% and Wisdom 1%. Everything else had remained constant which also bugged him. Tanatswa wanted to see the numerical evaluations on his stats translated into reality and decided to first test his strength. Many of the rocks and stones were primarily huge chunks lodged together and trying to lift them was like trying to be a human crane, which was basically unrealistic. Tanatswa thus decided to work on his calisthenics, seeing whether or not he could really lift his body weight. Before he had died, Tanatswa remembered that he could only do at most 70 push ups in one go before collapsing. As he reflected on how weak he was in the past, he got into position and got to work. He pushed himself down and up and only began to feel fatigue after he crossed the 147 mark. This was shocking to him because push ups were never really his forte. Tanatswa collapsed at 263 and realized that his stamina bar was really low because of this. As he reclined he began to wonder what kind of power boost he would experience if he maxed out his strength. His body was slightly toned and had mass, despite having been only subsisting only fruits and vegetables. One of the things he hated in his past life was his metabolism which burned food pretty quickly. Even when he did try to eat a lot, he never gained weight. He hated those fat loss shows like biggest loser and wished they made an alternative where skinny men are given food that makes them gain weight as they exercise and make gains. As Tanatswa assessed his own body, he suddenly screamed out, ¡°Fuck yeah, I have muscles!¡± He began to chuckle in the deep forest, causing the abnormal birds in the air to shrill at the sound of his happiness. He had experienced an athlete¡¯s high and he wanted to explore more of what his new body could do. He even began to think about how many girls would want to fuck him because of his hot body and then it finally crossed his mind. It had been 3 ? days since he had made it here and he had never masturbated. The impure thoughts had come back in full force, but Tanatswa preferred to have a visual stimulation rather than to linger on thoughts of sexual intercourse. He then began to wonder if he would end up seeing any girls from the short listed 1000 that were mentioned and whether or not they would like him. Apart from the interest being guided by his lust he was also curious to know whether or not things would get awkward or weird between those who died in their past lives. He then said to himself, ¡°I guess no one really ever talks about that side of the afterlife, hmm.¡± As he pondered, he remembered the tab for custom goal and decided to delve into its mechanics.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. He got to the part where it said create and then focused on it. An input box then appeared, akin to a login page on a website. A dialogue box faded in which stated, ¡°Use your voice command.¡± The dialogue box shortly faded out and then Tanatswa jinxed it by saying, ¡°direct me to the nearest person.¡± The textbox filled in with words, reflecting exactly what he had said and then shortly afterwards, the enter button appeared. A dialogue box soon faded in that had the instructions, ¡°To erase a word say ¡®erase¡¯ and then the word. To erase the entire sentence say ¡®erase all¡¯.¡± Tanatswa was amazed by this and began to wonder whether or not this system was designed based on drawing inspiration from RPG games or UI design standards from programming in his former world. Was programming a universal technology in the universe? If his body behaved like a video game character adhering to game mechanics and rules stated by a development team¡¯s code, does it mean his just an amalgamation of code? If that were true then this game would probably be running on unreal engine 9000 because everything is realistic and running on 4k. However as much as he would want to chock it up to some absurd idea like that, in his past life he died from euthanasia and his death did happen. But wait, what did they really end up doing with his body? Did this being that created Goshem transport his body here after his death or did he reincarnate into this world with his past memories and a better physique? Having realized that this wasn¡¯t really the afterlife that he had imagined, he had to at least, start making sense of it all. Tanatswa had zoned out in his thoughts for over a minute until he got the reminder of his custom objective waiting to be entered. He then focused on the enter button and thus the process was executed instantly. There was no lag at all and he was given coordinates that directed him to the nearest person he could reach. The person was estimated to be 240kms away from his initial position. The distance gave him a shock and he began to wonder whether or not he was willing to commit to travelling that distance just to find this person. To his right peripheral vision, 3 descriptions with spacing of bottom margins and bullet points appeared. They were stating: The 3 separate classifications of distance and the level of safety accompanied with each route fascinated him. He began to lament why he had never tried using the custom objective before. The Ethereal Wood¡¯s danger classification warranted his curiosity and made him wonder what could possibly be dangerous in Goshem? As far as he was concerned, all the animals he had encountered all seemed rather harmless and were primarily herbivores. Apart from the unicorns, he had seen animals akin to buffalos, gazelles, giraffes and sloths. He was yet to see any carnivores and what were the chances of him being killed when it was stated that they were immortal by the purple being. With a little effort he would probably be able to avoid any hostile creatures. Tanatswa decided to go for the short route rather than delay with a safer alternative. He was actually more anxious to see another human being besides himself and was not moved by the warning. After initiating the objective, on his top left peripheral vision, a navigation point appeared that directed him to the location he was supposed to reach. This made him glee like a kid seeing a new toy at a toy store. The convenience of the features that came with his new body was amazing and he became even more curious to explore the mechanics that came with it. He got up from where he had reclined and began to move and noticed that if he moved further away, the centimetres would pile up on the distance and the distance would decrease as he moved within the expected path. This was amazing to him and the distance was probably an accurate estimate of the journey. Tanatswa decided to enter more custom objectives to see what would pop up from his interface. The 2nd attempt had results that he didn¡¯t expect. He had entered ¡®nearest house¡¯, but ended up getting a description that said, ¡°This objective cannot be achieved because such a thing doesn¡¯t exist.¡± This made him a bit worried and he began to think to himself, ¡°Is it because there are no houses nearby or that man made houses haven¡¯t been made yet?¡± Tanatswa decided to broaden the scope of his thinking and began to use a process of elimination in his reasoning. First of all, if let¡¯s say the planet was vacant and only had wildlife before the chosen 1000 arrived then that would mean that there were never any human settlements. In that case, unless something exists or something is feasible, the custom objective results will always come out negative. Tanatswa thus tried again and he uttered, ¡°Reaching 100% on strength stats¡±. The results that came out were primarily the main description which stated, ¡°Exercise rigorously and test your strength against obstacles and creatures of Goshem.¡± Then as soon as that was displayed, four accompanying bullet points faded in stating: As Tanatswa read through the list, he realized that, as he had suspected, he could use experience points to purchase a level increase into other facets of his stats that he didn¡¯t actually work on or at least that¡¯s what the information presented to him made him think. If he were an athletic type, he could focus on physical activities, gain points and then level up his intelligence which seemed like cheating in his opinion. With his current athlete¡¯s high he was willing to put in the effort to test the strength but if he could also make gains with point increments then why the hell not. At least he would get stronger and smarter by using alternative means. He had accumulated almost 1000xp, having 978xp that he had not used. He didn¡¯t want to make use of this xp until he was sure of how it really worked and it was apparently clear that 1000xp was the limit of his bar for some odd reason. For a full level increase, for 1 stat, he would have to pay up 100xp to get a 1% increase for each of strength, intelligence, agility, tamer and artistry. He had remembered a day ago that the other stats had different price tags as well as conditions. Luck required 400xp, Wisdom 500xp and charisma cost 200xp as well as active enforcement, which really showed that they were really special and also required a huge sacrifice to increase. His charisma levels were already in the negatives and he wondered why things were this way. Tanatswa was already aware that stats also passively increase due to doing things related to those specific stats. His constant movement, climbing of trees and discoveries had an effect on his strength, intelligence, xp and agility. So he would have to figure out how he intends to make his gains in the future. The influence and infamy stats were rather conditional and would require external validation from either the environment or other players. He had 0% infamy but 10% influence but I guess he would soon see how that translated into reality eventually. As that occupied his mind he focused on the last descriptions and realized that just like an MMORPG, joining parties and guilds was going to be a thing in this world. Tanatswa began to think that its either the creator of Goshem loves playing video games and the mechanics behind them or somehow, just as a coincidence, other life forms in the universe can compartmentalise life like a video game. He broke into laughter when he realized that the difficulty level was willingness to share. To him he found it ridiculous that you would carry over your selfishness to this world, but I guess humans will behave like humans. As his eyes finally landing on the last information, he paused for a bit and reread it several times as if doubting the initial meaning he had gotten from his first read. The Assimilation method required termination of other players to acquire their experience points! Did that mean that if you wanted to level up you¡¯d have to choose the option of killing people? If this was really the case, Tanatswa began to wonder whether or not if people among the 1000 had come across this information like he did and if they had it in them to opt for the assimilation method. Chapter 6: Press play to start part 3. With the revelation of the existence of the assimilation method, Tanaka began to speculate about what kind of people would even consider killing other players to gain more xp for the sake of levelling up. Had he been too naive and optimistic? Despite Goshem giving them bodies that felt like you were experiencing an FPS in VR mode, Tanatswa had not considered that maybe the other 1000 were not going to be exactly good people. Why would he expect them to be, as if he were any better? As far as he was concerned, Goshem was probably the true afterlife and everything was supposed to be gregarious and harmonious amongst those who died, but was it going to be that way? There was no confusion of semantics and the word ¡®termination¡¯ probably meant ending a player¡¯s life and those players were probably the 1000 select few. He began to ponder about what kind of people he was going to meet, and this made him remember the time he played GTA 5 online, which was a rather egregious moment in his online activities. Everyone was hostile and no one played as a team, even when they feigned interest in doing so, but clearly those were video game characters, amassed with polygons and programming code. They were not real people, but if there was one thing he had learned before he had died, is that you can never count on all of humanity to make humane decisions. With him being forewarned by the fact that player termination is possible for the sake of gaining xp, he decided to be careful in the event that he would encounter others who had malicious intentions. Regardless of this news, he really hoped that his first encounter would be a special experience. Shortly after testing the mechanics of the custom goal, he decided to spend his xp. The other stats seemed conditional based so he instead opted for levelling up strength, intelligence, agility and luck. From his current 973xp he spent 300xp on strength, which became 12%, 400xp on luck, which became 2% and 100xp each for both intelligence and agility. As soon as he spent his xp, he instantly felt physiological changes in his body. At strength 12%, intelligence 93%, agility 76% and luck 2%, he got a slight muscle spasm similar to a minor cramp in all his muscles and his mind felt clear. If this were a DBZ episode, it was likely to be the moment that the heroes had taken senzo beans. The experience tickled his hedonistic fancy and he immediately tested his strength by trying to lift a block of rocks that looked heavy. He dug his fingers into the ground and began to lift the rock and to his surprise, it felt no different from lifting a box full of tissues. His entire face glowed with excitement at this new feat. He knew that he had cheated or at least to him, making gains with xp was akin to bulking with steroids, but this was rather satisfactory. He had experienced a new high he had never felt before and regardless of what he had read about the assimilation method, this completely clouded his mind with confidence. If a 3% percent difference from 9% of strength could make this much of a difference, then he probably would become a fitness god by the time he would max out his strength stats. Apart from that he was soon going to find out what special ability was awaiting him at level 2. If exercising his physique would passively increase it as well as give him xp, then he was going to see how far he could take his growth. Exploration and devouring different kinds of food gave him xp plus his artistry stat was already at 99%. If he maxed out the higher stats such as agility and intelligence then he would soon see his evolution come to fruition. Three days were mainly spent on travelling to the Ethereal Woods, discovering new types of foods, experimenting with more custom goals mechanics and working out. Tanatswa felt like a different human being as he tested himself. He pulled off 6 sets of 100 pull ups on a branch, practiced how high he could jump and even climbed the largest tree he could find to see the horizon and backdrop of forestry. His body looked sculpted and was as hard as concrete. Apart from his face, he could barely recognise the flesh that was attached to the rest of his body. His chest was thick, his biceps, triceps and forearms looked elegant and even his cock had experienced noticeable growth. Holy shit, he had become the man that he had always dreamed of becoming. The athlete¡¯s high was surely getting in over his head, but whenever his stamina bar seemed like it was reaching zero he would recline and laugh at the fact that he managed to make this much progress in just 3 days. As he was glossing over the fact that he was making gains, he also became more self conscious about how he looked. He looked filthy; the nice shirt was drenched in sweat and body odour that could kill the undead. His pants were spoiled and his crotch had become slightly itchy due to the piled up grime near his balls and groin. It had been 6 days since he had brushed his teeth and taken a bath and as much as his physique looked dashing, his hygiene had taken a turn for the worst. Tanatswa began to wonder how he would properly bathe without soap and clean his teeth without tooth paste. Realizing that he had less than 40km to reach this unknown person, he didn¡¯t want to look like a savage upon seeing them. Tanatswa thus made 3 custom goals of finding the closest place where he could take a bath, and finally, the goal of making something akin to a tooth brush and tooth paste. As he was suspecting, if it was a goal that was possible, the entry results would give him options on how to carry it out. Tanatswa found a nearby stream just by the outskirts of the Ethereal Woods which he used to cleanse himself. It was really his first time indulging in the natural waters and the experience was rather uncanny. He stripped nude and began to scrub wherever he could, but not having soap really made it feel like he had skipped on a crucial step. Tanatswa then proceeded to add making soap to his custom goals list and he assessed the 3 options he was given from the entry results. Essentially he had figured that if he wanted to learn or find ¡®Goshem life hacks¡¯, he just had to create objectives like he was searching for tutorial specific videos on YouTube. As long as it was within the bounds of achievability, he would probably get results. He decided to make a primitive handmade clay pan, a past activity he learned back when he was still in primary school. He gathered dirt close to the edge of the pool of the stream and moulded something similar to a frying pan made out of sand. He left the clay out to dry and proceeded on to the next task on the list. Tanatswa went through the process of gathering fallen twigs and branches that were readily available in the area as well as making a tinder¡¯s nest from some of the dried up straw and vegetation he had found on top of the trees. He used two stones that he picked up and rubbed them against each other, and through the friction, it in turn caused a spark that made a fire. All these methodical transitions to the next steps seemed rather impromptu, but Tanatswa was pretty much trying to make the most of the day time before it would get dark. He climbed a tree that had something akin to coconuts and dropped 3 fully grown brown ones. He then took a brick sized rock and smashed it into the coconuts. They were all cracked open but in a rather tasteless way. He then poured the white flesh into the clay pan and then blew out the fire he had started. He took the ashes by quickly tossing them into the clay pan as to avoid possible burns and began to mix it rigorously with the coconut flesh using a random stick. The solution became a concoction of ashes and coconut juices which he then mixed with water and left it to boil upon starting another fire and leaving the clay pot to seethe with heat. As the concoction coagulated, Tanatswa gathered fruits in the mean time, killing time and updating his stats while he was at it. As soon as the contents of the pan looked as described by the steps on the custom goal, he removed the pan and placed it close to the edge of the stream to cool down. Tanatswa ripped off a part of his shirt with ease and used the unused coconut juice as his alternative for tooth paste. He felt like he had regressed from contemporary civilization as he scrubbed his gums and teeth with his forefinger pressing on the nylon from the piece of his torn shirt. He then rinsed using the water in the stream and felt somewhat relieved by the fact that the weird taste and some of the food caught in his teeth were gone. It wasn¡¯t as effect as a tooth brush but I guess he would have to go commando for now. After he was done, his right peripheral vision had an icon suddenly appear that had a smiley face emoji. Upon focusing in on it, a dialogue box appeared which stated, ¡°Custom goal: make alternative tooth brush and tooth paste is completed.¡± This amazed him and he was now 100% sure that if you made a request and followed one of the advised options you were more or less guaranteed to accomplish a custom objective. Tanatswa immediately went for the clay pan and opened it. The end result looked like factory soap and the ashes of the dry wood more or less acted as the alternative to lyre. Tanatswa took out the coconut soap and then jumped in excitement. He screamed out, ¡°Fuck yeah, this is so lit, I just followed the instructions and it worked!¡± In that moment he began to remember the times when he was learning how to produce music using both FL studio and Abelton Live and the joy that came with reproducing the exact sound that he wanted based on a tutorial that he watched. Those were fun moments before things had turned for the worst, but soon enough he intentionally averted that memory of his past and gave his attention to the new notifications that appeared on his peripheral vision. His inventory icon was pulsating and he promptly accessed it, and what he ended up seeing put him in a mental brain storming session. Another slot on his stats was created and it had the category crafting at 10%. Did this stat come as a result of him making the clay pan based on the instructions he got and if so did it mean he could unlock stats based on trying out new activities? He had thought that he would just have the 8 fixed stats and that would be it but apparently there was more to the mechanics than what he had initially projected. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. This opened doors to many new possibilities and it seemed as if exploration and experimentation was encouraged for you to gain new stats. He ended finally diving back into the pool of the stream and began to wash himself with the soap. At the same time he also hand washed his clothing using it. The colour of the pool slowly changed from its clear look to a brown oil spill hazard. If there were any animals that subsisted from drinking water from this source, they would have to contend with imbibing the filth of his body. Tanatswa tested his strength for the last time before heading out into the Ethereal Woods which had giant towering trees that looked like they were engrossed in a bdms with thick vines and a self contained fog. He had hoped that he would have maxed out everything before proceeding, but he was still happy with his current xp cash out and passive stat growth. Settling in at intelligence 99%, agility 90%, artistry 100%, crafting 10%, luck 4%, charisma 1%, influence and infamy being constant and finally, strength at 48%, Tanatswa had now prepared himself mentally to face what lied ahead head on. Despite the warning he got for this route, his current build and the excitement he got from the challenge, got his blood pumping. He packed up his belongings, held his cardigan satchel tight and bolted down past the creek that separated the gargantuan forest from the rest of the land. His speed was inhuman and he could tell that his shoes would not last very long if he kept this up, but he still sprinted gloriously into the woods with new found confidence. The humid scent of death and decay enveloped the trees as ghostly spores rose into the sky. The forest had its own ecosystem and things like gravity and what Tanatswa had come to understand were not what he was seeing here. The vines behaved like veins that were circulating blood, pulsating as if they were directly reacting to the pulse of a heartbeat, but there was no way he could see such a thing. There were trees growing from trees and some of them were vertically positioned and others were horizontally sprouting from the barks of other trees. The fog was thick like a smoke machine that was left unattended, polluting the environment with no sign of stopping. Even though he had found much delight in his new found physique, it was rather hard to see and all he could hear were the subtle sounds of insects as if he were in the Amazon rain forest but only arriving during its precipitation phase. There were definitely dead things in here and at one point he came across bones of that of a devoured unicorn. Trotting about and mostly relying on his navigation point to lead the way, the young man became agitated as he got deeper into the territory. At one point he could see life bar levels of something swinging from branch to branch, but its level looked almost like an 8 or maybe it was a 6 that he confused for an 8. The fact that his vision was really struggling in this fog made put him on edge. A slight nudge or nick from a branch made him instantly attack aggressively with a kick or a punch. He had kicked heavy blocks of rocks in his way like soccer balls, but still felt a little pain in his tip toes when he did it ever so often in his paranoia. The spores would sometimes come into full view and they looked like ginger bread men wearing death¡¯s uniform. As he got deeper into the woods, he began to experience a thick miasma that began to affect his breathing. It was as if the air was being drawn out from everywhere and there was no way of telling what was causing that. Tanatswa even began to notice for the first time that his health bar was dropping. With that alone, he knew he had to get out of the heart of the fog and seek refuge. Tanatswa launched himself upwards and latched onto one of the trees. Using his fingers, he clawed his way up wards, trying to reach the very top so that he would get access to the air above the fog line. He catapulted himself to the very top and began to cough vehemently as he hung onto the top large branch of the tree he was on. He noticed that his stamina bar was recuperating but his health bar wasn¡¯t. Like a shocking realization of the future, his health bar slowly reduced and this scared him. Why wasn¡¯t it stopping? He already escaped to the top which was just above the fog level of these woods, but the bar kept on declining. Tanatswa glanced at his surroundings and realized that the woods stretched out for quite a distance and he had no way of really gauging how far they reached from his current elevation. As the life bar crossed the ? mark of his health he began to feel a bit light headed and began to cough up blood. Some kind of build up of inflammation had begun to spread in his lungs and he began to sweat heavily. Not knowing what to do, he decided to hearken to his favourite cheat code, the custom goal mechanic. Barely having the strength to talk, he managed to speak out through the pain and gave this request, ¡°Surviving these woods!¡± The results came out instantly which stated, ¡°Avoid the black miasma of death at all costs and jump from tree to tree until you escape. Do not fall into the black miasma.¡± As soon as it was done, only one description appeared and it became clear to Tanatswa that he had fucked up and should have taken the warning seriously :: Tanatswa was now really afraid of his current predicament, but somehow he managed to keep his nerve despite realizing that he was going to have to perform Hollywood blockbuster level death defying stunts, to survive. The health bar was still decreasing and staying in this environment wasn¡¯t going to cut it. Tanatswa thus decided to trust in the navigation point provided by the custom goal which essentially pointed out which tree he was supposed to land on like a foreshadowed quick time event, even though truthfully, he would have to make sure he didn¡¯t miss at all. Tanatswa pulled himself together after panting and sweating and stood on top of the top branch of the tree, got into position, tensed his legs and then launched his body towards the intended tree. He had managed to jump so high that he could see above the fog line and got a glimpse of the vastness of how far it extended. From up above he could now see slight hints of life bars that had high numbers, higher than level 3 and above. The black smoke like texture that had penetrated the vast grey like fog looked like a blade that was cutting through and changing everything to pitch black. As Tanatswa began to lose his air time, he had not accounted for his velocity and thus collided against the intended tree like a boulder striking an infant. He crash landed into the grey part of the forest, levelling some of the foliage with his brute strength. If it wasn¡¯t for him being at level 48% of strength, he would have probably been ripped to shreds upon impact. He was indeed strong and the bruises he got felt light, but still the effects of the miasma poisoning were mightier than his might. Tanatswa panted and noticed that his landing had created a disturbance within the air and for a moment he could see a clear a path before the fog resurged. He ran like a machine and then jumped up wards, passing through the fog line and seeing a bit of the top of the trees again. As he darted his head backwards, he noticed the black miasma which seemed to have been travelling in the opposite direction, rerouting and now moving forward towards him. As he noticed this, he gazed ahead and slammed against a tree trunk without preparation. The impact hurt slightly as his cranium literary smashed into a tree bark upon head butting it. Tanatswa didn¡¯t have the time to cry over the pain and quickly climbed up to get above the fog line by reaching the top branches. He embarked on another jumping feat and continued a rather punishing process that gave him multiple cuts and scars. Tanatswa had not accounted for the creatures he could hear that were within this mist that he probably couldn¡¯t see. He had a feeling that he had butted heads with something upon crashing time and time again, but regardless of him running pretty much blind, he afford to entertain these things. His jumping off from tree to tree was only made possible by the large width of each branch which actually gave him the chance to get more momentum from each charge before catapulting himself into the sky. For each jump he probably covered over several hundreds of metres before crashing back again. Tanatswa did this all until his stamina bar maxed out and he fell limp, luckily, just outside the forest. His cardigan satchel and all its contents were gone and his life bar was now less than half. He had finally cleared the Ethereal Woods but at what cost? His body was battered; stamina was at zero and his health was now less than half. The other side of this forest looked like a jungle but this time its topography was flat and the air was clear. It was now dawn and Tanatswa mustered the strength to crawl away from the entrance of the forest. Behind him he could hear what sounded like heavy thuds and the sound of precipitation. The miasma was still on its way, out for blood and because he had really exhausted his reserves it was the end for him. What was he going to do? Was he going to die? Die again but this time as a result of his carelessness rather than his willingness to taste death by his own means? No there was bound to be an alternative to this ghastly predicament and when he looked at his peripheral vision, he realized that his experience points had maxed out at 1000xp and were awaiting expenditure. I guess going through that trial was an insane experience warranting such a reward, but in this dire situation what was he going to spend his points on to save himself? This time he believed that he had to make a quick decision instead of referencing the custom goal again. It was now or never because the thuds behind him became heavier and he could sense the blood lust behind him. Tanatswa thus decided to spend it all on his strength. The strength stat boost instantly restored his vigour and his stamina bar had returned, however, his health¡¯s attributes did no change. He quickly rose from the ground and began to run straight ahead, this time with even greater speed and tenacity than before. He was a human bullet, fired by his own will to survive. At this point he began to contemplate why he even bothered to take this direction and why he even took the effort to seek out this unknown person who is the reason behind his current battered state. He could have taken the safer routes but as always, he would have rather taken a short cut to life rather than to take the long safe and boring route. He didn¡¯t know why he was thinking these thoughts as he ran, but maybe he wanted to punish himself by self berating his logic. That was what he was used to doing before he had died in his past life, but despite the changes he made as a person in Goshem, he would still fuck up time and time again. Why, because he secretly believed that the world was rigged against him and that he just had the short end of the stick, but that wasn¡¯t true at all. Just like how he ignored the warning sign because he wanted a short journey, it was no different from how he always ignored the warning signs in his past life. These negative thoughts piled up and contrasted with his drive to run and indeed, he didn¡¯t know how to feel about himself. He would rather return to his self wallowing and self loathing antics to berate his foolishness. As he dashed ahead, he noticed from his navigation point that he was close to reaching them. Only a few hundreds of metres remained but then he heard a loud roar behind him. This brought him to a halt as he turned to look at the source. It was a man or what seemed like a man in a dark outfit covered in a flaming veil and hold a sceptre that was attached to a scythe. He was riding an anthropomorphic serpent that looked more ripped than the most bloated body builder he had ever seen. Tanatswa was at a distance from this being that was positioned at the entrance of this Ethereal Woods. The being began to bait him as if it were calling him for a one versus one. Tanatswa could see the level of the serpent which was at level 10 but as far as he was concerned, the life bar reflected on top of the head of the dark figure¡¯s head stated on his peripheral vision that, ¡®You are too many levels below to read their level.¡¯ The being seemed rather enthusiastic about taunting him and began to get frustrated when he didn¡¯t fall for its antics. It began to indicate impatience as indicated by its constant battering of the ground and black miasma emissions. Tanatswa wondered whether or not it would pursue him, but as far as he was concerned he was a reasonably distance away from it. If the being made a move, he would run until kingdom come, but then he finally remembered something. What if he ended up endangering the life of the other person who is the reason why he made this choice in the first place, no, that wasn¡¯t his problem or was it? With his life bar dwindling and him waiting to find out what call this dark figure would make, Tanatswa was beginning to feel cornered. The dark figure taunted him and then let out a loud powerful roar is if its decibels were going to shake the heavens. The dark figure looked down and then turned away, heading back to its domain. Just as Tanatswa was about to sigh in relief, four wild carnivorous animals quickly came bolting out of the woods with killing intent towards him. They made their way out of the woods, heading his way, probably sent after him by the dark figure whose level cannot be read. These wolf like creatures were running just as fast as him, if not, even faster. Without batting an eye he gladly returned to his sprint but these things were closing the distance between him and them. Even at 56% strength, he was nothing at all. The wolves were going to gang up on him and devour his flesh and there was nothing he could do about it. As he knocked away rocks as well as tree trunks that were in his way, he could see straight ahead that there was an end to the jungle. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would undulate ahead beyond his point of perspective, but there was a chance that it was actually a dead end there was a ridge behind the absence of vegetation ahead. Tanatswa began to scream as he gave out his last ounce of strength. His health was close to zero and his muscles began to cramp at this point. As he began to lose speed and momentum, he suddenly heard a voice calling from above. Ahead of him, he managed to get a slight visual of a woman dangling a rope that was 50 feet away from him. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could trust this person but with the blood thirsty wolves on his tail, he made a leap of faith and jumped towards the dangling rope. The wolves had already leaped forward to pounce on him, but as soon as he got a hold of the rope, as if by some unfathomable might, the girl who was inclined next to a tree trunk on top, yanked him up so fast that Tanatswa¡¯s body became like a pebble in sling shot. The wolves that failed to grab him landing on the ground only to have the earth underneath cave in. It was a trap and the wolves¡¯ momentum plunged them into their death. The sharp rocky spikes placed there eviscerated and totally butchered their limbs into shards of flesh. The girl managed to capture Tanatswa mid air and then fell to the ground with him. The way down hurt more so for the girl than for Tanatswa, but she managed to get herself together and tended to the incapacitated Tanatswa. She gave him a real look of concern, but his eyes became hazy and before he passed out, all he could see was his life bar reaching critical levels. She immediately recognised his symptoms and took out a bottle that had a translucent pink slime. Tanatswa¡¯s body was now convulsing, but she pressed him down and tried to force him to drink the solution. In her attempt to induce him with the substance, one of his hands twisted and turned violently and hit her on the face. She began to nose bleed and also got another jab in the gut which really hurt. She held him down and forced the substance down his throat. She felt like she was trying to wrestle a wild animal in that moment, but once he calmed down, she wiped away the blood off her nose and dragged his heavy body away from their current vicinity. It was really a chore but she was now happy that she was no longer alone in this deadly world of Goshem. Chapter 7:You were always a noob, get Good! part 1. The morbid feeling of death and unconsciousness evaded him as he woke up from his sleep. His upper body became erect as his legs stretched out promptly. He noticed his life bar which was ? full, quickly extend itself till completion. As he darted vivaciously at the marks and scars that he had gotten during the escape from the Ethereal Woods, he noticed an inhuman event called instant regeneration. The dead skin and peels of flesh had been shed off like a snake¡¯s skin and his wounds completely healed. The life bar reaching its max value also reflected his change in sensation in his physiology. It was like he had taken painkillers but instead of numbing the pain, it completely removed it. His body and the healing mechanics were doing wonders that he thought he would only ever see in comic books and television. He felt like Wolverine but after that shock of regeneration, he immediately averted his attention to his surroundings. Tanatswa was in a man made hut, crafted with some fine precision and effort. It was tiny, had mainly thatched grass, bamboo and chiselled stones that seemed to be hammered in to fix joints together, and it generally seemed homely. Baskets containing fruits and vegetables were full and looked freshly picked. The room was segregated by half with the use of some contraption that looked like a curtain made of leaves. Tanatswa began to hear subtle movements and became rather paranoid. He had avoided the danger of the Ethereal Woods and the dark figure who taunted him into a battle he would clearly lose, but who knows what would be lying beyond the curtain. ¡°Was it his saviour or was it his foe?¡± were what he was thinking in his head as he tiptoed to the curtain. He clenched his fists, ready to strike and unveiled the other side of the room. What he saw, led him to a peculiar moment he had never encountered in his past life. Tanatswa saw a petite but curvaceous woman who was probably 5¡¯6 in height, half dressed in a violet and black unitard. Her reaction was that of alarm as she turned her body vigorously to face him, as if she were preparing for an attack. The motion made her exposed ample and tantalizing B cup sized breasts jiggle in a rather sexually alluring way, disarming Tanatswa¡¯s solid grip.Upon the woman realizing that it was him, she looked embarrassed and covered her breasts. She then screamed out, ¡°Get the fuck out!¡±Tanatswa felt the shame as well as the sensual joy of viewing her body unexpectedly and then ducked out, covering his mouth and having dissonant facial expressions as he slowly pranced around, precariously in the little space the rest of the hut provided. He was sharing a hut with a woman who he just saw partially naked and to make matters worse, his fine tuned upper body was exposed and his pants that were barely hanging on were in tatters. This was a really unique situation and he began to go through his mind, delving deep into the recesses of what he last remembered before going unconscious. The imagery was murky and what he could only visualize was him grabbing onto what seemed like a rope and eventually landing on the ground to see a silhouette of someone who probably saved his life. After 5 seconds of pondering he, realized that the person he had journeyed to find was that woman. The sounds of panting and activity went on pretty quickly on the other side of the curtain and soon enough, a fully dressed petite woman with a faded hair colour that looked like it was partly blonde and pink, appeared before him. Apart from her petiteness, she had a rather neotenous face; large oriental eyes and a dimple just below here right eye. She had a mid length undercut hairstyle with faded sides that seemed to be growing back but with a natural colour that contrasted the chemically coloured hair on top.Her nose was narrow and had a smoothed out top. Her cheekbones were slightly out and shaped which gave her a certain feisty edge in appearance. Her skin was devoid of makeup and her lips looked slightly dry. Her anatomy and skin tone of caramel and light brown made her seem as if she were of mixed race.Her unitard was tight and it fully complemented her bust, which still imprinted her nipples. She had a chinchilla from an animal that he couldn''t tell was from. For her pants, she had slightly shredded just above the knees denim jeans. The rips looked like they were from bites or claws. It seem rather pointless to have them on because they kind of made her look ratchet. Her high cut tennis shoes looked like they had survived a war and were the very peek of being battered and ugly. Their eyes met and the girl who seemed a bit dainty was now initiating communication with him. ¡°Ahem¡­ Your wounds they are completely healed. That¡¯s incredible! It''s no different from when I¡­ wait. How are you feeling?¡± she asked, taken aback by the absence of any of the scars that were on his body. Tanatswa was also taken aback by her focus on his healing. He thought she would scold him, but alas it seemed like that wasn¡¯t of prime importance. Upon her asking how he was feeling he gave a delayed response of, ¡°I feel better¡­ Sorry about getting into your¡­¡± She then immediately interjected, ¡°Just forget about it, you saw my boobs, blah blah. Let''s focus on bigger issues. My name is Shami, what¡¯s yours?¡± He then immediately replied, ¡°Tanatswa.¡± ¡°Alright so a zimbo guy, wow, I never thought that I would meet one in this place. You are lucky to have survived, if I wasn¡¯t there that day, I think they would have eaten you alive.¡± she replied, now becoming more aware of his fine physique. ¡°So you saved me? Thank you! Like seriously I thought I was going to die again, but this time I was scared. Thank you!¡± he said poignantly as if he were about to break into a cry. Tanatswa walled towards her to give her a hug but he misconstrued his behaviour for something odd and told him to weight. She decided to duck back into her room to get something. Tanatswa got a glimpse of her back side and noticed her small but well shaped booty tightly fused with her pants, showing her fine curvy hips and the creases of her ass cheeks. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. This gawking was unintentionally but he had no idea what had overcome him. Shami came out with some cloak like thing made from an animal¡¯s leather. It was sewn together using pieces of her torn jeans and the holes for lacing seemed like they were made by using small sticks that were sharpened. Shami gave it to him and said, ¡°Put this on.¡± He got a hold of the furry cloak and put it on before her. As he raised his arms, Shami began to ogle at his abdomen, chest and even arms that looked sculpted. As soon as he was done, her expression went from doe - eyed to serious, but then he unsuspectedly hugged her and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Tanatswa shed a tear, which seemed rather embarrassing in his mind to do, especially in front of a woman, but he really felt like he owed her and no amount of embarrassment could hide his gratitude. Shami felt awkward and believed her personal space had been invaded and pushed him away gently after being hugged for at least 10 seconds. She then said, ¡°Okay I wasn''t expecting a highly emotional hug from a big guy, but I guess I have been understating how traumatic it was for you to be chased by these wild animals¡­ Um, before we begin, if you¡¯re hungry feel free to take anything from the baskets. But if you finish my food you''re gonna have to help me restock it. I am a nice girl, but with the way things are in this place, I think I would need any help I can get.¡± Tanatswa darted at the fruits and darted back at her. She shook her head as assign for ¡®Go for it dude¡¯, and then chose to take the pendulous fruits that looked like a cross breed between grapes and popos. The food that Goshem gave you would make any cuisine snob lose their shit, but despite how uncertain things were, at least the fruits were kick ass. Shami went on to say as he picked up the fruits,¡±If you are the type to fuss over hygiene and shit, I could show you to a nearby stream where you can wash your hands.¡± Tanatswa declined the offer and said, ¡°Its okay, I am used to them like this, they won¡¯t kill you.¡± Shami secretly sighed in relief upon him finishing because she feigned hospitality but really didn''t want to have to walk him out. As Tanatswa gobbled the fruit, he began to recall his dwindling life bar and then figured that just like when he played something like dark souls and got cursed, it would affect his character¡¯s health. So if he had been completely healed then either his body had some special antibodies or, he took some administered a potion which cured his curse. At this point comparing his current reality to a game was no longer an aberration of thought. ¡°Hey Shami, did you give me like¡­ medicine? I remember seeing my life bar almost reaching zero before everything went dark.¡± he said, after gulping down a huge bite. ¡°Wait you can also see the weird icons and bars as well? Holy shit! I thought I was the only one who had it. Do you think we got operated on like bionic woman and were sent to this place as test subjects?¡± she said, showing more animation with her gesticulations. Tanatswa had assumed that if the purple being had selected 1000 individuals and the whole point of living in Goshem was to level up, then the UI he was seeing on his peripheral vision was bound to be something universally experienced by all those selected. It baffled him to think that Shami thought that she was the only one who had the UI, but alas he engages with her in thought provoking discussion. ¡°Wait, slow down, did you say bionic woman and test subjects?¡± asked Tanatswa with a rather perplexed face. ¡°Yeah, I mean I don¡¯t think being able to see that is normal unless you get operated on. Like what is this place? And why does my body behave like a video game character? I have an inventory slot and health bar. Like what the fuck? I feel like I am playing Halo in VR but I feel everything, it''s so strange and unworldly. And to make matters worse I saw that creepy purple thing that said we are immortal? Don''t you find this all strange?¡± ¡°Well...¡± he said, darting his eyes at her with slight awe towards her speculations, ¡°I think we are in the afterlife or probably the real afterlife, different from the heaven and hell stuff we were made to believe by our parents.¡± ¡°You believe in heaven and hell?¡± she asked baffled by his logic. ¡°Yeah, well I died and ended up here so this must be the afterlife.¡± he said, with conviction. ¡°You died, wait what do you mean, you''re alive right now?¡± she asked, showing a bit of worry. ¡°I committed suicide in my past life and then woke up here in Goshem. I am pretty sure you died too in your past life and that''s why you are here, right?¡± he said, slightly getting unsure towards the end of his sentence. Shami paused and seemed frightened. She began to scratch her head in disbelief. Her neotenous, features became wrinkly and she began to scream out profanities as she shed tears. Tanatswa was literally at a loss for words. What the hell was going on right now? Did he say something wrong? Wasn''t everything obvious from the get go from the purple being¡¯s explanation? As he pondered all of this, he could hear her saying to herself, ¡°Oh my god, I did die. I fucken died. I fucken killed myself. That¡¯s what happened.¡± Tanatswa probably thought she was in denial, then again it''s not everyday that someone dies and gets resurrected into another world. Oh shit, that''s basically every isekai and xian xia novel ever made. Shami immediately went into her room and didn''t return for what seemed like 5 minutes which made Tanatswa even more confused. Women were a subject matter that he was yet to master and clearly even after death, he still knew jack shit. Was he supposed to follow her into her room and try to comfort her? Wait wouldn''t that be him over extending himself considering that they had only just met? This was way more confusing than budgeting his xp for his stats. Soon enough Shami made her return with a face that looked spoiled by wiped out tears and frustration. Shami went on to ask, ¡°You said you killed yourself right? How did you do it?¡± ¡°I went to a place that performs suicide by euthanasia near my city. I was actually surprised that such an organisation could exist in a country like Zimbabwe considering how conservative stuff things are, but I paid them a visit and let them kill me. It was painless so at least it was a smooth transition.¡± ¡°How can you be so calm saying that? It''s like you are not bothered at all by your death. I mean I feel like I made a mistake out of depression, and went to a place similar to what you are talking about¡­¡± she said, bothered by his monotone voice and indifference, ¡°but how can you be so sure that this is the afterlife?¡± ¡°Well I don''t know if this is the afterlife, I mean it''s my first time dying and going to the other side so¡­¡± he said, seeming uncertain. ¡°Are you sure or not, like make up your fucken mind?¡± she asked, almost enraged by his lack of confidence. Shami¡¯s tone triggered something that had been dormant inside Tanatswa ever since he arrived in Goshem. The rage he got whenever he argued with his mother. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are getting mad at me? If you saw the message that the purple guy told you just like I did then the 1000 selected and this place Goshem is probably not earth and if you died and I died then we are basically in the fucken afterlife. Stop being in denial!¡± he said, blowing his temper.Tanatswa then noticed her tear up like a lost child and he began to feel bad. He shouldn''t have raised his voice and now more than ever he really felt bad. Tanatswa then immediately apologised and then told her, ¡°Shami, maybe we might not be in the afterlife or maybe we got abducted by some agency that turns people into cyborgs or aliens got us¡­ but let''s just figure things out. You are the first person I have seen here in Goshem and I nearly died to an encounter with a pack of wolves and some monster riding a fucken dragon. A dragon! I honestly thought that all the creatures here would be harmless and I mean I got to see a unicorn, just absurd shit left and right, but let¡¯s make the most of what we already know and then come to a conclusion. I am sorry that I raised my voice, it''s just that several days ago I took my life and now I woke up here in this place and my body behaves like an RPG character. So to be quite honest, we just need to sit down and figures shit out.¡± Shami wiped away her tears upon hearing him finish his dialogue. This world and everything happening to them was a mutually unique experience and they just had to brainstorm and reflect on the past 8 days they had been hear. She had gone through a lot and had made use of all the mechanics provided her, but to say she had fully settled in was a lie. Knowing that there was another person sharing this bizarre experience with her was the first sign of relief for her. Shami then said to him, ¡°Sure let''s make sense of whatever the hell is happening to us because honestly, I think I need a break from the madness of this place.¡± Chapter 8:You were always a noob, get Good! part 2. The two of them sat down beside each other on a stack of hay that was tied together with the use of large vines and began to discuss. It was now time to unravel and share things that they had discovered over the course of their existence in Goshem and who knows, maybe they would experience a complete paradigm shift after their lengthy exchange. ¡°So I think we should map out how we got here first and question whatever peculiar things we think are worth mentioning.¡± he said, setting the tone for their dialogue. ¡°Well I think everything here is worth mentioning so¡­ I died after going to some euthanasia facility in Pretoria after getting a suggestion from a member of the rehabilitation centre I was attending. If you were wondering what kind of rehabilitation centre it was, just know it was for people dealing with chronic depression, and not drug addiction. If I had killed myself over drugs then that would be stupid. Anyways, I went through the damn thing because I was really depressed. My relationship failed and some bitch that I trusted ruined my reputation by exposing secrets I trusted her with. So life became unbearable and then I decided to end it all. I thought when you died you would cease to exist since I wasn¡¯t raised in a religious environment, but to think that I would end up here, is just fucken madness.¡± said Shami who seemed shaken but was slowly getting her nerve back. ¡°Wow, well that sounds pretty sad, like, I guess relationships can have that effect on you, hmm. Well it seems like what we have in common is the place we chose to kill ourselves...¡± he said before being interjected. ¡°Hey don¡¯t speed over to that stuff just yet, I literally shared something embarrassing and the reason why I decided to kill myself. Just tell me why you did it. I mean, I think I would want to know that as a fellow human being who took their life.¡± she said, grabbing his shoulder and making him face her attentively. ¡°Well,okay, I guess I almost glossed over those details, well I don¡¯t know if my reasons will hold up to scrutiny, but yeah, I decided to kill myself because I felt like the world was rigged against me and everything I tried to do or pursue would always fall short. Like it was a case of bad luck or some family curse if you want to get all superstitious, but I think for now, I will just say that in a world that I could not be number 1 or gain even miniscule progress, dying seemed like the only thing that made sense.¡± he said, only becoming self conscious towards the end of his words. This very scenario between two people who commited suicide and ended up in Goshem was just baffling to him and he had no point of reference that he could use to behave appropriately. This situation felt rather bleak, so before a lengthy uncomfortable silence could creep in, Tanatswa continued to talk. ¡°So basically you ended up at a euthanasia facility before you died just like me, so I don¡¯t know if we could consider that a connection or maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence, but I am pretty sure there are people out there who would rather pussy out of the pain of different methods of suicide. I mean, I did.¡± he said, poignantly ¡°Did you like, try cutting yourself?¡± she asked, almost stifled by the possibility of asking such a sensitive question. ¡°No, I tried hanging myself. The shit hurt a lot so I ended up not pulling through with the whole process. Well anyways, we have established that we both died in our past lives so we can say that we are in the afterlife.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, let¡¯s not conclude just yet. I mean if this is the afterlife as you believe, why would our bodies have to be augmented to feel like we interface like video game characters. Some of the things we have seem deliberate, like it was made by a team of scientists or something. Like you also have stats and xp right?¡± she said, showing more animation as if she had a lot to counter his points. ¡°Yeah I am guessing the UI is the same for everyone, so yeah I can see the stats, the inventory even the custom goals.¡± he said confidently. ¡°The UI, ah, oh, you mean the user interface? Its funny how you are associating our vision with the way some app looks. Well, the stuff you mentioned doesn¡¯t sound like the creation of some divine being, unless you think there are 5th dimensional aliens that like to model a world based on role playing games. Like seriously, what if our bodies were taken after going through the euthanasia and we were sent to some lab or facility and got worked on. I know this sounds ridiculous, even for me, but with things I have seen and the things you have seen, there has to be a logic behind it.¡± she said, gripping his shoulder firmly and looking into his eyes to persuade him to see reason. Tanatswa halted for a couple of seconds to digest her thought process and then brushed her hand away from his shoulder and said, ¡°Well, in the first place it seems unusual that we would have stats and passive level gains like RPG characters, but I don¡¯t think mankind is yet to be at the level of making dragons and making humans do things I can do. Let¡¯s face it, I think this is the afterlife or the ¡®alternative realm¡¯ as the purple guy had stated from the beginning. We can speculate all we want and come up with fantastical theories but with no point of reference, we need to take it like it is. I don¡¯t believe that we are in a simulation or any contrivance of man. Maybe it¡¯s hard for you to swallow as an atheist, but I guess if you¡¯re born with no expectation of life after death you¡¯d probably be quick to dismiss it.¡± ¡°So are you saying that I am crazy for thinking these things?¡± she asked, slightly offended by his dismissal of her ideals. ¡°I never called you crazy but I think we should rule out scientists operating on us, because the wildlife and even the way our bodies work is probably because of the purple guy who created this world.¡± he said, with his eyes sharply focused on her. ¡°So what do you think this guy or purple thing that appeared wants from us? Like what does he intend to do with all 1000 of us?¡± she asked, latching her hand back again onto his right shoulder as if to emphasis her seriousness. ¡°Well, it or he, said that the goal is just to level up and after my close encounter with that thing in the Ethereal Woods, everything seems to now make sense. Just forget all your suspension of disbelief for just a moment and consider what we already know. You can see the levels of animals right?¡± he said, brushing her hand off once again, ever so slightly and placing it on her lap. ¡°Yeah I can see the value bars on the different animals I have seen here.¡± ¡°Well so if the goal is to level up or in a more tangible sense, get stronger than our current level bars then the fact we can see other levels, is this place¡¯s way of indicating where we stand in the hierarchy of Goshem. I think the fact that we can level up and are guaranteed a special ability at level 2 is also by design. That purple guy created this place and I believe that we did indeed die and we are not on earth. If some god or supreme being of existence were to design the afterlife to look like super mario cart or candy crush then I guess we don¡¯t really have a means of disregarding the possibilities, because this a completely unique situation for us, but we have already been given information and if we don¡¯t refute it because of our beliefs, then I think we can make progress.¡± said Tanatswa who was surprised by his own eloquence towards the end of his words. Shami had wanted to immediately counter him, but at this point she was now coming to terms with her own denial. She paused for a while, processing his stance on the subject and then rose up from where she was seated. She began to pace around the hut, looking like she was caught in deep thought. Tanatswa looked at her with bewilderment and wasn¡¯t sure if she was still trying to look for points to argue with him, but alas, she sighed, in defeat and then asked him, ¡°So what do you want to do, now that we are permanent residents of this place?¡± ¡°Well, I think I would want to focus on leveling up first. It¡¯s clear to me now that there are safe parts in Goshem as well as dangerous parts, I don¡¯t think I should get too spooked just yet. The creatures in the Ethereal Woods had far higher levels than me, but even with my current strength I could still do crazy shit, so I want to see how far I can go with my body.¡± he said, clenching his fists as if to give some pretentious pose to accompany the delivery of his words. Shami laughed at his pose and the seriousness he wanted to convey in that moment was destroyed. Tanatswa who now looked slightly annoyed, asked her, ¡°What was so funny about that?¡± ¡°Sorry, I get what you mean, but that serious look and you raising your hands up as if you were giving a speech seemed cartoony. Um, don¡¯t get mad, I sometimes get riled up by the most random of things, it¡¯s kind of my thing.¡± she said trying to placate him. Tanatswa had nothing to say concerning her obnoxious interruption but it seemed like they were now on the same page. After Tanatswa was left for a few minutes to eat his food whilst Shami packed up a few things in her room, he began to notice his inventory slot icon pulsating again. He immediately opened it to see a new slot category for his stats. This slot was ¡®Mithridatism¡¯. It¡¯s percentage was 3% but he had no idea what it meant. He attempted to read it out loud and Shami overheard him behind the curtain. She quickly came out and asked him, ¡°You got that stat as well? Wait did you always have it or did you get it recently?¡± Tanatswa then darted his eyes at her and said, ¡°I think I got it just now. My inventory slot wasn¡¯t doing that heart beat thing a few minutes ago, so I am guessing something happened to trigger it.¡± ¡°Do you know what mithridatism means?¡± she asked. ¡°I have no idea.¡± he said, almost disappointed in himself. ¡°Well if I remember correctly, it has something to do with the body¡¯s ability to immunise itself against viruses and stuff. So considering that you survived the toxic air of the woods because of the antidote I gave you, I think that¡¯s why you have picked up a new stat. Well the same thing happened to me.¡± she said, stroking the hair on her temple, backwards. ¡°Wow, so you used the custom goal to make an antidote. Hmm, I should have thought of that. But how did you manage to make it in time? Like was making the antidote that quick?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± she asked, confused by what he was referring to. ¡°Well, I mean if the Woods are toxic and you managed to make an antidote when your health bar was dwindling because of the toxin, then it must have been a rather quick process?¡± he asked, showing more animation than usual. ¡°Well to be quite honest, I almost didn¡¯t make it. I think by the time my health was at the critical levels, I had finished making it and drank the stuff. I fainted as soon as I had taken the solution, but then woke up a couple of hours later. It was actually a string of bad things happening in a single day. Like I was still near the forest when I had recovered and I came across one of those wolves. I think it had come back from hunting unicorns in the area, so it dropped its food upon seeing me and started chasing me. I nearly got killed, I mean shit, that was too close for comfort. Luckily I managed to trick it and made it fall off a cliff, but it fucken messed up my legs, as you can see from the tearing of my jeans. Well since we are superhumans, we can heal so no scars to be seen even after I thought I was probably going to lose my legs.¡± she said, strutting around in the room. ¡°Well, hmm. Sorry about that.¡± he said, almost as if empathy was foreign to him. ¡°You surely do have trouble trying to find comforting words, I am guessing you¡¯re not that good in that department, hmm. Well anyways, after that ordeal, for some reason, I got the bizarre idea to erect a fortress around me to keep those random wolves from disturbing me at night.¡± ¡°You mean this hut?¡± he asked, almost bewildered by her choice of words.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°No silly, this isn¡¯t a fortress. Wait, you have been outside yet, hmm, well follow me.¡± she said, heading towards what looked like an amateur made wooden door. Tanatswa was surprised that he had not noticed it and began to wonder if the custom goals mechanics could teach you carpentry as well. Shami opened the door and a bright light passed through and lit the room. Tanatswa walked out and saw something that looked like an incomplete fortress made using huge rocks and mud being used to stack and fuse the rocks together. The little hut was in the centre of this circular formation and though some of the stacks had reached the height of nearly 30 to 40 metres, other sides were still in need for more rocks. Tanatswa was impressed by her resolve to create such a thing and the manner in which it was done didn¡¯t seem half assed. It was as if she had prior existing knowledge that was useful in executing such a feat. Tanatswa looked around and then told her, ¡°Wow this is impressive, like goodness you did this all by yourself. If you managed to carry all these rocks by yourself then you must have a high level of strength.¡± ¡°Yeah, well I kinda started working on the strength stuff when I figured out the whole using your xp stuff. Besides I really didn¡¯t feel safe sleeping out in the open when any random wolf could come in and attack me. Which reminds me, what are your current percentages for all your stats?¡± Tanatswa and Shami began to talk about their stat values it became clear to Tanatswa that they had different affinities for specific things: Tanatswa
Strength 59% Agility 95%
Intelligence 99% Crafting 10%
Luck 6% Charisma 1%
Influence 19% Infamy 0%
Artistry 100% Mithridatism 3%
Wisdom 3% Tamer56%
Shami
Strength 30% Agility 70%
Intelligence 85% Crafting 98%
Luck 20% Charisma 40%
Influence 20% Infamy 0%
Artistry 100% Mithridatism 10%
Wisdom 9% Tamer80%
After Shami realised the difference in strength between them she decided to put him to good use. Shami insisted that he help her to get more rocks so that they could finish what was left of the fortress. Tanatswa had wanted to talk more and make his acquaintance with this girl but right now the priority was to make sure home base wasn¡¯t susceptible to any breach of entry. The actual process of gathering rocks was more like sprinting back and forth whilst carrying large rocks. With this method, it made sense as to why she managed to get this much done in a short amount of time. With no wheelbarrows and anything that could withstand the weight of these rocks, everything had to be done by hand. Tanatswa was almost carrying the rocks as if he were strutting ant that was creating things that were 5 times its size. He still couldn¡¯t get enough of the strength he had, and having it made him feel so alive. In between rounds he would notice Shami carrying the same amount as him and he observed with much fascination. He clearly had the upper hand in physique but seeing her carrying the rocks was quite the spectacle. Her animal skin clothing which covered most of her upper body still showed glimpses of her arms. Her arms and muscles were toned and had definition, but in a rather feminine way. The idea of a she hulk had never appealed to him, but seeing her do this mundane manual labour like just one of the boys made him have respect towards her and he even noticed how physically fit she was. After this process was done, there was the collection of mud and stacking of the rocks on top of each other. She had a somewhat large bamboo like bucket that she had made, which she would fill up with mud that she had mixed up at the river. As Tanatswa stacked up the rocks, the experience reminded him of construction work. He had never done it before in his past life, but he wondered if what he was doing was comparable to the real thing. He took this time to gaze at the landscapes and marveled at how plush the greens were. Despite his deadly encounter with the dark figure, nothing in this place resembled anything hostile, rather it was perfectly concealed by the appearance of mother nature developing a harmonious environment. He had noticed that there would be a bit of leakage of mud from the container as she carried it which also explained why she would run to make sure only a little bit would have leaked by the time she would arrive. Shami wasn¡¯t afraid to get down and dirty which made Tanatswa wonder why she was so hands on and willing to do things most girls would rather avoid. At one point he thought that maybe she was some tough tomboy or maybe that she was doing all of this because her survival instincts had kicked in. She treated the mud like it was cement or something and spread it across, climbed down and ran back to get more mud. He was honestly in awe and couldn¡¯t help speculating what kind of woman she was. After 4 hours of doing this redundant job, they were done and were left mostly filthy. After assessing her appearance, she decided that she desperately needed to bath and change her clothes. She even uttered, ¡°I wish had fucken soap, things would be much easier this way.¡± Tanatswa overheard her and told her, ¡°I know how to make soap, well I recently figured out how to do so, so maybe I could make some.¡± Shami literally glowed like a child who glanced at a new toy upon hearing him and she urged him to spit out the details of how it was done. They immediately gathered all the necessary resources required for this and immediately went to work. They were running out of daylight, but this didn¡¯t deter Shami who seemed eager to remember the feeling of soap on her body. When the finished making it, the soap came out more refined that his first iteration. Shami exhibited a rather exuberant friendly manner upon the soaps completion and gave him a really tight hug and called him ¡®A really handy guy¡¯. Tanatswa ended up thinking too much about what that meant and whether or not she now really liked him in a rather romantic way. He then soon enough brushed it off as childish thinking and said to himself, ¡°That would never happen.¡± With the daylight slowly disappearing it was time for them to rinse off before cohabiting. They both smelled like boiled sweat and clearly sleeping in the hut with this odour was unthinkable. They both took a bath, but took turns so that none of them would have the chance to peep at each other. Shami even teased him saying that if he were to peep even just once, he would be sleeping outside. Tanatswa who clearly didn¡¯t want to test that scenario kept away and waited until she was done. He then got in, bathed and then began to wonder about his past experiences in Goshem. Since he didn¡¯t have any spare clothes, washing his clothes and then having to wait for them to dry seemed like a bad idea considering he would have to wait in the nude until they would dry. Being a nudist would probably creep her the fuck out, so Tanaka decided to just wash his shirt and he kept his pants on as well as the animal skin cloak he got from Shami. When it got dark in Goshem, it got really dark and you could barely see the stars nor your environment. You could hear the sounds of insects and creepy crawlers everywhere and sometimes the movements of the wolves, but this didn¡¯t deter these two from enjoying their meal. Tanatswa dined on the food that apparently Shami had hunted a day before, which was now being roasted on the bonfire she made. Tanatswa had not killed a single animal when he got here but this woman seemed to have a knack for it. T anatswa didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, but the taste was similar to goat meat and the fats were succulent. These two had met each other through unusual circumstances but now they were cohabiting together in this mysterious world, trying to survive the elements as the feasted on the juicy meat.As they chowed down the meat, Shami, who looked almost like she was zoning off into the distance, immediately averted her attention towards him and then uttered, ¡°You seem like a quiet type, almost like a serial killer.¡± ¡°Wait what, no I am not a¡­¡± he said, almost petrified by her inference. ¡°Come on man I am just pulling your socks, but on a real though, you are too quiet. Hmm, well I guess we will have to get to know each other more, to get you talking.¡± she said, as she giggled at his sour expression. ¡°You seem to like teasing people.¡± he said,trying to patronise her. ¡°Well if you weren¡¯t this quiet I wouldn¡¯t have to. I mean, I was alone for god knows how long and I kind of missed some human interaction. Didn¡¯t you get kinda lonely, doing this survive by yourself shit?¡± she asked, looking at him with much interest. ¡°Well, yes and no.¡± he said, a bit reluctant to share. ¡°Come on guy, you don¡¯t have to complicate things just say yes or no.¡± ¡°Okay then, I felt 50% lonely and 50% okay.¡± he said, slightly peeved by her stipulation. ¡°You are a real piece of work aren¡¯t you? Well anyways, I really did feel lonely and for the first time in a while I missed people.¡± she said almost sorrowful in her tone. ¡°So do you miss them?¡± he asked. ¡°My family, well I do. I think if there had been someone there to stop me, I wouldn¡¯t have made the decision, maybe I would have bounced back or something. I know it¡¯s already too late for me to change my actions, but I think, I really think I gave up too soon.¡± she said, slightly tearing up. As Tanatswa saw her draw out her tears he began think to himself, ¡°Did I really pull the plug too soon?¡± The young man didn¡¯t want such ideas to fester in his mind, but he had to confront the possibility that he might have needed to endure just a little more and he would have finally found his break through. But the more he thought about it, he could only foresee an abundance of suffering waiting for him. Tanatswa not wanting to make his suicide seem like some vain act of foolishness, decided to confront her. He got close to her and told her, ¡°I am not really good at this, but I think sometimes things are not meant to be and when death comes your way, no matter how unpredictable or sad it maybe, it just wasn¡¯t your day. So this may sound like depressing shit you don¡¯t want to hear, but in the end, at least you chose to end your life by your own means. So don¡¯t regret it and live in the now.¡± ¡°Wow, that surprisingly made me feel even worse. What the fuck dude? I am literally feeling guilty about how my parents would probably feel about me dying and you say this existential shit. Live in the now you say.¡± she said, nauseated by his bleak response. Their conversation resulted in Shami losing her appetite and she immediately told him that she was now going off early to sleep. Tanatswa knew that he had worsened the mood of the night, but alas, he stood there with a vague understanding of how to mitigate this disaster. Shami blew out the fire, and showed him where he would sleep but showed some slight signs of iteration. She slept in her room and Tanatswa reclined on top of the straw in the other room and used the animal skin as a blanket. As he tucked in and listened to his inner voice that was telling him to fix his mess, he then said shouted out to her, ¡°I am sorry for that, I am a bit too direct with the way I talk about things and I am not very good at being sensitive. So, yeah, I need to work on my communication skills.¡± Shami heard him and she then quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just in the moment, but fuck it, you did upset me, well just a bit. But forget about it, just, forget about it and let¡¯s call it a night.¡± Tanatswa wondered if she really felt like it was all old news or if she was dismissing it to just sleep it off, but as he snuggled into his sleep, Shami suddenly asked him this question, ¡°Do you miss your family or regret committing suicide?¡± Tanatswa thought for a moment what her angle was, but then bluntly answered, ¡°No I don¡¯t miss them and I don¡¯t regret killing myself. It¡¯s what I wanted so I am going to stick by the decision I made.¡± Shami instantly flinched upon hearing him say that and was shocked that he had that much conviction towards facilitating his own death. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was supposed to be scared or concerned for him, but it appeared as if Tanatswa was sticking to his guns. She honestly believed that she had committed suicide on a whim, but clearly not everyone was the case. With that alone, she inferred that probably Tanatswa really had a hard time with his past life and it wasn¡¯t her place to project her own insecurities and regrets onto him. She then finally said to him before falling asleep, ¡°Well I guess that¡¯s okay. Well good night.¡± Tanatswa reclined and then took her remark at face value. What he had gotten from this little skirmish was that not everyone who committed suicide really did like the way he did. He had accepted that there was no other way for him and he earnestly sought death, but maybe other people unlike him would get caught in the moment and make rash decisions. Tanatswa decided to sleep it off and hoped that his relationship with Shami would amend itself. The two of them were now entering day 9 of them being in Goshem, but soon enough they would meet up with the other 998 and experience the vast wonders and deadly mysteries of this world. Chapter 9: You were always a noob, get Good! part 3 Shami was the first to wake up and yawned like a sleep deprived fool as she got out of her hay made bed. She peeked through the curtain to check on Tanatswa and noticed that he was sleeping peacefully. She dressed up quickly and left the hut and went off to pee and to take a shit at the same time. She had made her own hole where she did her business, just outside the fortress and really hoped that no living creature would ever find her taking a shit. The call of nature was her special moment, just like how some people would read their favourite book during a defecation session in the toilet. To her, relieving herself, was the same as freeing herself from the stresses of life and she always felt better after releasing a huge chunk. Shami would thus rip off a piece of the fur and use it to wipe her ass. The process was raw and she didn¡¯t see herself as a conventional woman after doing that, but she clearly didn¡¯t have a choice. Maybe she could just make a functioning toilet as her new custom goal as well as figuring out how to make tissues or alternatives to tissues. If Tanatswa knew how to make soap then definitely, with a little effort, she would be able to solve her sanitary issues. Speaking of sanitary issues, Shami wondered what she would have to use as a substitute for a tampon or maxi pad. Her biological functions were no different from her past self, so she would have to deal with that eventually, and hopefully in a convenient fashion. She remembered that women in primitive societies used soil or ash to pad their loins but some cultures would just rinse off the menstrual blood. But having to do that in a river, to what extent was that healthy? She postulated that maybe with a higher mithridatism level she would be able to weather any kind of infection but she would have to invest her xp into leveling it up. She then thought about what Tanatswa had said last night and felt conflicted; one side of her¡¯s hated how blunt and cold his remark was, and the other side was thinking that the coldness was just a front to hide his troubled feelings. She would have to cohabit with him for now as they figure out how to live in this foreign world. When Shami was done, she disposed of the animal fur and used her bare hands to shovel dirt into the hole. She then bolted quickly to the wall and then jumped up so high that she managed to grab a hold of the edge of one of the top rocks. She then climbed down, and trotted towards the hut. As she got close and noticed Tanatswa exiting the front door. The morning light shined on him and his tattered clothes exposed his fine build. Regardless of what he had said last night, there was no denying that his body was dazzling. She kept a face of disapproval and gave him a blank to keep appearances. Tanatswa noticed her and said, ¡°Good morning.¡± Shami swallowed a bit of saliva and then uttered, ¡°Good morning to you. Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah I did, um, about last night¡­¡± he said, lowering his eyebrows and squinting his eyes before getting interjected by her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I mean if that occupied your mind for the entirety of your sleep then I would feel bad.¡± she said, placing her arms on her hips. ¡°You sure, I mean I could have said that a bit better.¡± he said, looking rather sad. ¡°Well you might make things worse by nagging me. Just know that I am the type of girl who says no once and her no is definitely a no. No uncertainty here buddy.¡± said Shami who proceeded to pat him on the shoulder to emphasize her insistence. Tanatswa noticed her rather expressive face and decided to back down on trying to even things out between them. He then told her, ¡°Okay cool, I will be back, give me 5 minutes.¡± ¡°Where too? I hope you¡¯re not going for round 2 in those woods. You barely made it the last time.¡± she said, slightly surprised by his plans. ¡°I am just going for the call of nature.¡± he said, trying to apply courteous euphemism. ¡°You mean to do number 1 and 2?¡± ¡°Yeah, those 2 things.¡± he said slightly embarrassed. ¡°Well you could have just said you are going to poop. Well just make sure you shovel your shit and keep it as far away from this place. Like outside the walls.¡± she said with a serious face. Tanatswa couldn¡¯t help but cringe at her brazenness towards the subject. She then told him, ¡°Wait here.¡± Shami speed into the hut and began to search for a specific item. After a couple of seconds she arrived with a small ripped piece of animal fur. Tanatswa looked at her all confused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Shami looked almost surprised by his question and said, ¡°It¡¯s for you to wipe when you¡¯re done.¡± Tanatswa¡¯s face contorted to the point that his cringe had become as light as day. This woman didn¡¯t at all find the talk about pooping, something he considered personal and relatively taboo between the opposite sex, to be a big deal. He began to feel awkward and she noticed it. Shami then asked, ¡°Do you feel awkward right now because I am handing you this?¡± ¡°Like yeah, this is really weirding me out.¡± he said, scratching his head and looking to the side. ¡°Well, a little heads up buddy, we don¡¯t have any tissues or any toilets here and quite frankly, for a guy to be bothered by me handing you something to wipe your ass when you know fully well that we have to go commando in this fucken place is really ridiculous.¡± she said, slightly gleaming at his expressions. ¡°Jesus christ, you don¡¯t really have any filters don¡¯t you.¡± he said, almost appalled by her lack of shame. ¡°Filters? Seriously dude, like what¡¯s so strange? You¡¯re a human being who has to poop and so do I? Wait, I get it now, is it because it¡¯s a girl who is having this discussion with you? Mind you I know that most guys are all about the toilet humour and there is no way you¡¯d find this awkward if I were a guy, right? Wow this is so cute, it¡¯s like so obvious on your face.¡± she said breaking into laughter.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Forget about it, I will just head on and forget I had this conversation with you.¡± he said, quickly averting his attention towards leaving the area. ¡°Oh boy aren¡¯t you a sensitive man, you can¡¯t handle a girl talking about poop. Like, if I told you that taking a shit this morning felt glorious would that make you sick? Like dude, you will only make this weird if you decide to make this weird. Besides I don¡¯t know how you have been taking care of yourself ever since you got here, but unless you are planning on wiping your butt with grass or maybe your shirt, I would suggest you use this piece of fur I took the effort of tearing for you.¡± she said, stretching out her hand for him to receive it. Tanatswa averted his attention towards her and then said, ¡°Fine, geez, I will take it.¡± He took the fur and ran off as he tried by all means to avoid hearing her shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t be a savage. Don¡¯t leave your business out there exposed!¡± She was having the time of her life, laughing at Tanatswa whose impression of her had become slightly skewed. At some point, some unsavoury imagery of her defecating popped up in his mind and he tried by all means to think of different things that would save him from the gross imagery. Shami was a girl who liked to tease and clearly didn¡¯t give a fuck about any of the social norms that he held with much reverence. This lack of cuteness was sullying his impression of her but soon enough he handled his call of nature and returned to base. Shami had gathered some water from a stream nearby and began to wash her hands, as she prepared her breakfast. There were fruits laid out on dried animal skin and she began to devour them slowly, Tanatswa returned and found her, lying on the ground, eating voraciously. She was apparently also a messy eater, but as soon as he took notice, she surprisingly became self conscious and began to eat properly. Tanatswa could not figure her out at all. Apart from her fine, fit and petite body, her character was making her lose points in his idea of the most marriageable woman. Alas, she offered him to join in on the feast and the two of them began to discuss. ¡°So what are your plans Tanatswa?¡± she asked, pausing to see what he would say. ¡°Well, ahem. So I think I have a lot on my mind, but for the most part, I want to find others out there like us and I want to level up and reach level 2. If there is one thing clear to me, I think getting stronger and knowing about the mechanics of the custom goals and whatever our bodies can do will be helpful information. Judging from my encounter with the dark figure that was riding the dragon and those wolves, it seems like everything that has life here has levels. We are both level 1 but if we max out at least 4 stats we will get a special ability. I wonder what that is but I hope to find out very soon.¡± he said, as he looked at her dead in the eye. ¡°Well that seems like a plan, so you think that if we have higher levels than the animals or whatever dangerous things that are here, we will be technically safe from harm?¡± she asked. ¡°Well since this world basically behaves like an RPG, then I am guessing higher levels will imply invulnerability to danger. I mean we are already level 1 and look at the crazy shit we can do. It¡¯s like I am the black captain America who constantly takes steroids and breaks fitness records.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you get intoxicated by your self praise.¡± she said, sarcastically with a bit of a laugh. ¡°Well, you managed to build most of this fortress by yourself. You managed to be a human crane. Anyways, despite how strong we have become, there are still things out there that are way stronger, so we need to level up, especially before heading out. I think that¡¯s the most ideal thing from how I look at things. When we are at a decent level then we will look for the others.¡± he said, folding his arms together. ¡°Well, in the first place how would we even find these others?¡± she asked rather confused, ¡°Well it¡¯s pretty obvious. I used the custom goal to search for the nearest person within my vicinity and it led me to you. We will just use the custom goal to find the others.¡± ¡°Holy shit, I hadn¡¯t thought about that at all, you can actually track people using the custom goal? Wow.¡± she said, almost falling off to the side in pure shock. Tanatswa was also surprised that she didn¡¯t know, but his guess was that the kind of information you¡¯d find out about the mechanics would be based on what you prioritised in your searches. Tanatswa then went on to say, ¡°Well, yeah you can do that and it seems like you using the custom goals has helped you with carpentry for this hut.¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t use the custom goal for the hut or the fortress. This may sound super crazy but before I died I was in my final year of university studying housing and architecture. I have a background knowledge in that stuff and also my dad ran a business that contracted builders and stuff. So, crazy how that knowledge became applicable here.¡± she said, a bit stoic in her delivery. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s crazy. Architecture, I didn¡¯t think you were the type.¡± he said, with his eyes wide open in awe. ¡°Well, yeah, it has always been in the blood,¡± she said, getting slightly sad at the thought of recalling her past memories, ¡°but anyways, we will make use of the custom goal thing to find the others, but personally I wanted to first develop this piece of land that we are on. Like I want to make it feel like a liveable place or home base. I know it sounds crazy to want to establish your own place in a foreign territory you have barely had time to fully experience, but I want a place where I can crash whenever I think shit out there is too intense. So a home base is my main goal for now.¡± ¡°A home base, wow. Okay, well I guess I will help you with that as well. I could pick up a thing or two from the architecture professional.¡± he said, rather excited by her prospects. ¡°Well I am technically not a pro because I never got a chance to graduate. Well, anyways what was your profession back when, you know, you were still alive?¡± she asked, slightly curious to hear his answer. ¡°Well I actually never got a job offer after I graduated. I did a computer science degree, but I was particularly fond of making websites and stuff.¡± he said with a rather unenergetic response. ¡°Hmm, that sounds, well, interesting?¡± she said, not sure what to make of what he just told her, considering that his response seemed enthusiastic. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say interesting, probably web development sounds boring to you so you don¡¯t have to fake it with the remark ¡®interesting¡¯.¡± he said with a rather serious tone. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re very direct and blunt. Well cool, in some way it¡¯s an interesting thing. Like aren¡¯t netflix and youtube made by web developers? I mean making stuff like that seems cool, people like you are important in the internet age.¡± she said, trying to keep the conversation positive. ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t at the level of making netflix or youtube, anyways let¡¯s just get back on topic. So basically the plan is to train, experiment and test the custom goal mechanics as much as possible, max out our stats, level up as much as possible, help you make this place look like a home or something and then finally seek out others. Did I miss out anything?¡± ¡°Well, I think we should also make an effort to get to know each other. Despite you thinking that I would for some reason naturally think that IT jobs are boring, mind you I had a lot of friends in university who did IT and we would hang out and discuss stuff. Don¡¯t be quick to think that I would relegate your past to be dull, I mean we are both dead idiots who committed suicide so there is no need for me to be rude and sideline you. So feel free.¡± she said, with a nice smile that made Tanatswa get butterflies inside. She was really unpredictable or rather he wasn¡¯t used to this kind of female interaction and then told her, ¡°I think women like you are a rare breed.¡± ¡°Wow, that came out of nowhere. Well I will take that as a compliment. So shall we start working on these plans of ours?¡± ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, because I think I really want to see how far I can go with this body of mine.¡± The two of them had finally come to an agreement and were willing to fulfill their goals. With their 4 highest stats near the finishing line, who knows what special abilities they would get. Chapter 10: I want to have sex with you! part 1 The two of them agreed to divide their days in half; the first half was mainly for training and testing the mechanics of the custom goals and the other half was for crafting resources that would be needed to modernize their current living environment. Tanatswa was mainly going to be in charge of the bodybuilding department and Shami was more than happy to let him do so. Though Tanatswa was a scrawny man in the past, he had at one point taken an interest in physical fitness and invested time in studying about calisthenics, bodybuilding, strength training and aesthetics. He however never ate enough or rather his body¡¯s metabolism didn¡¯t really make him gain weight and inspire him to convert the fat he never had into muscle. Some of the drawbacks to his pursuit of the sexy body were mainly due to food rationing circumstances at his house and of course, having to pay for gym membership fees consistently. However, regardless of his failed attempts at bulking, he still managed to be at least a decent sprinter; not fast enough to win the olympics, but fast enough to get away from harm¡¯s way, but at his current level in Goshem, the olympics¡¯ standards were now a joke. As he reflected on that aspect of his past life, he felt rather cathartic. The body and vitality he aspired to get was one he never achieved when he was alive, but since he died and ended up here, he ended getting that and more than what he had desired, but it still wasn¡¯t enough because there were higher level creatures that he needed to surpass in Goshem. It was quite the paradox and he couldn''t help but laugh inside. Shami gauged the time spent on each activity by always checking the angle of the sun and would always remind Tanatswa that it was time to do her thing as soon as it seemed as if the sun was directly overhead. When it came to reaching level 2 as their goal, Tanatswa wanted to max out strength and agility. His intelligence and artistry had peaked at 100%, but he was left with just 40% to max out strength and 4% to max out agility. Shami had only maxed out her artistry, but her crafting percentage was at 98%. Her intelligence was at 85%, agility 70%, tamer 80% and finally her strength was 30%. Tanatswa was still curious about what the tamer category really implied and even Shami seemed oblivious to what it really meant, but she decided to focus on mainly maxing out her intelligence, agility and crafting. Tanatswa mostly did pull ups that numbered in the thousands whilst utilizing tree trunks and rocks tied to his legs with the aid of thick vines that could support their mass. Since he had become really strong, the intensity of the exercises had to change as well. Shami, couldn¡¯t as of yet, do the kind of training that he was doing at such an intensity, but managed to bench some of the contraptions Tanatswa had made. Tanatswa had knocked down several trees and tried emptying their dry blocky insides and replaced them with rocks or whatever he thought could add to the weight for her to bench press. Shami thought that he had gone insane, but he reassured her that she would only make significant progress if she did training that would go hand to hand with her current power. Sometimes she would rise to the occasion and then other times she would just pussy out. Her effort for fitness was like a mood swing, sometimes she was in it and sometimes she would slack off. Tanatswa didn¡¯t really feel pressured to make her get strong and mostly hoped that he would make significant progress. Their exercise was at least something that had an impact on both of their strength, agility and sometimes their intelligence. With the routine primarily being:
  1. Running back and forth full sprint until stamina bar reached 0.
  2. Stretching.
  3. Jump testing
  4. Push ups, tricep push ups, planks, planks with rocks as weights.
  5. Pull ups, pull ups with weights
  6. Bench pressing, running whilst carrying weights, deadlifting.
  7. Punching rocks and trees.
By number 6, Shami would sometimes tap out or even think that this whole process was nuts. Shami didn¡¯t particularly like the training, even if it was to make them stronger than any of the possible threats around them. Her athlete¡¯s high only started to kick in as her power increased and all the routines that seemed difficult became less of a hustle. Her body gradually improved and her forearms and muscles had more apparent definition, but due to her petiteness, it never looked unpleasant like how those female bodybuilders looked in Mrs Olympia. Though squats were never part of the regimen, she did them and slowly began to acquire a sculpted booty. Tanatswa had noticed this physical change and felt compelled to check her out once in a while whenever she was bent over or stretching. The funny thing was that Shami knew that he would sometimes glance at her, but she didn¡¯t find it at all strange or disconcerting. He was a fairly attractive man and she was an attractive woman. Despite them being in peculiar circumstances like having died in the past and also having to prepare for possible hostile animals in the area, they were alone together and Shami was wondering how long it would last before Tanatswa would make a move. Rather, she was surprised that he had not made any moves at all. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The training sessions were not only physical straining moments where repugnant smells and buckets of sweat poured out, but their bodies would get drenched and everyone had their own specific growl or moaning moments, and Shami made sure that she sounded extra excited when she moaned. Tanatswa sounded like an animal whenever he tested his body. Shami found his efforts rather entertaining and awe inspiring. What Tanatswa lacked in charming conversational skills he made up with physical displays of hard work. Watching him made her bug eyed and at no point did she ever see him letting up even when it seemed like he was going to hurt himself or pull a muscle. She didn¡¯t have his resolve and only managed to advance to 47% of strength, but she really got excited and hormonal when she watched him lift. However, she struggled with why he probably wasn¡¯t ogling as much for her. After training, they would usually sit together and read to each other the amount of xp or passive gains they made after their training. For some reason, Shami would always have more xp gained than Tanatswa, but Tanatswa had more passive percentage increases. This puzzled Tanatswa who thought he had obviously done more work than her. They were both making progress, but clearly Shami was gaining more xp from this than he was. As soon as they were done they would cash out their xp and then get into challenging the custom goal mechanic by setting random objectives or general objectives. Shami¡¯s input was primarily on a list of how to make housing utilities and sanitary material. Some of results that would come back would have level cap stipulations like: Tanatswa wondered why she would even opt for such complex goals that would require some high level factory machinery. At times he thought she was pushing the boundaries of absurdity with her requests and would look at her in a dumbfounded manner. Tanatswa¡¯s approach was mainly to see the limits of what the mechanics could do. Tanatswa tried to form a party with her as one of the goals and the process was pretty simple. He had to hold one of Shami¡¯s hands and then a dialogue box would pop up which asked both members if they were interested in mutually sharing the benefits of their xp gains. Tanatswa didn¡¯t accept and primarily wanted to see how it worked. Shami was amazed by this mechanic and even joked, ¡°You know what, I would just let you do all the work and then passively reap the rewards.¡± Tanatswa seemed slightly annoyed considering that she was gaining more xp from their fitness drills. Tanatswa then entered another request and said, ¡°Defeating the dark smoking figure in the Ethereal Woods.¡± Shami was shocked that he would ask that and even nudged him on the shoulder saying, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not planning on going back there. I remember you saying that it¡¯s level was undefinable, so don¡¯t you go out there seeking to get your ass kicked.¡± Tanatswa immediately shushed her by placing his forefinger right against her lips. She got annoyed by this and shoved it away from her mouth. Tanatswa didn¡¯t mind her and just looked at the details that came from the results. The answer had a level cap that stated, ¡°You are far too weak to face said entity, but you can work on making your mithridatism level reach at least level 4.¡± This information particularly interested him and he relayed it to Shami. Shami who at first was mostly interested in discouraging him from pursuing anything reckless, listened to his hypothesis. Tanatswa believed that because mithridatism was such an important factor in even standing a chance, it meant that they would have to have a high level of immunity to deal with the dark figure¡¯s high level of poison. Thus, certain scenarios would require them to have at least a higher level of something hence the level caps. This impressed Shami who figured that maybe due to Tanatswa¡¯s IT background, he was more acute towards such details. Tanatswa began to base his reasoning to the time he got into indie game development and the logic that went to developing games like RPGs and their systems. Shami got excited by the fact that he had attempted to go down that route in his past life and even told, ¡°So you did websites as well video games? Wow, that¡¯s pretty cool.¡± Tanatswa would smile slightly at her praise but then quickly wipe away his smirk and say, ¡°Well I just made demos that were never published, so I can¡¯t really call myself an actual game developer if I never released a game.¡± ¡°You seem to like to do this self loathing thing of undercutting shit that you got into just because you never made it a big deal. Just own it without being too self critical. Girls don¡¯t like guys who do that, I mean, there are dudes who could play the guitar or DJ but never went pro or did it at the level of becoming like a mega hit, but they still pull the ¡®I used to play the guitar¡¯ card to sound interesting.¡± she said, slightly annoyed by his behaviour. Tanatswa ignored her then reminded of her plans for building and crafting side of their arrangement. Shami was peeved by his diversion from the issue of his self loathing and decided to proceed with her goals in spite of his unwillingness to see that his antics were not cool at all. Shami didn¡¯t like living in a shoddy hut and especially having to shit like an uncivilised creature. She decided to have an actual real house made of bricks to be made and had drawn a housing plan on the ground which she would use as a basis to make a home. She was pretty sure she would find alternatives to river sand, materials that she could use to mix for an alternative for cement and so forth. After taking a lunch break on some fruits and vegetables they would thus proceed in laying the foundation of their new home in Goshem. Both Shami and Tanatswa had to use either their bare hands or a rock with a sharp edge to shovel the dirt out for them to create a foundation. The process was mundane but it was quick because of them being fairly strong. Using a vine that she marked with a stick to markers for dimensions, she used it as somewhat of a tape measure. The crafting activities they both underwent always made them look filthy and drenched with sweat, sometimes to the point that they avoided working in the same space together. After the digging was done, Tanatswa and Shami began to mix lime, straw and even clay to make bricks and she made it a point to use the custom goal to find the materials she needed within the vicinity. Tanatswa noticed his crafting stats rise because of his involvement with her projects and soon enough Shami maxed out her crafting stat. Despite the mundaneness of the process, the two of them would always gain the satisfaction of having made significant progress. After the day was done, they would bathe in the stream, taking turns to not let the other one see them naked, but Shami didn¡¯t follow through with this agreement and behaved like a peeping tom. Tanatswa would bath and then slowly rise out of the water when he was done, exposing his nakedness to her. Shami was shrewd enough to not let herself get discovered and would gaze at him behind the vegetation with lecherous eyes. Tanatswa who did not realize that he was being violated by perverse eyes would go onto wash some of his clothing and then put on the animal skins that would act as his change of clothes. As he made his way back, Shami would rush off like a delinquent fleeing from the scene of a crime, all giddy and filled with impure thoughts. Tanatswa had promised to get some firewood after bathing and she would use this time to do the unthinkable. Masturbation! It was true that they were in unfamiliar territory and they should probably be preoccupied with survival tactics and leveling up, but Tanatswa¡¯s irresistible body was distracting and she even compared it to Chris Hemsworth¡¯s build, but Tanatswa was black and he surely looked like a stallion in her eyes. She would go into her room, fixate on the imagery of him naked and imagine a scenario where he would completely dominate her and fuck the shit out of her. She was especially horny on this particular day and she began to rub her loins and clit, thinking about her encounter with him. She even laughed sadistically, as if this was some unholy activity made even more fun by the unrealistic ideas of what she expected he would say to her during intercourse. This was her second time doing this kind of thing ever since they started living together and she wondered when Tanatswa would finally notice her hints. Apart from his lack of charisma, he seemed a bit oblivious or if not oblivious, didn¡¯t try to act on her sexual advances and hints. It had been nearly 2 weeks since being in Goshem and almost a week of cohabiting with him. She wished that she could resist her urges, but even in Goshem, if a girl is gotta fuck, a girl is gotta fuck, and she was now devising a plan to get herself laid. Chapter 11: I want to have sex with you! part 2 During the night, Shami would prepare the game meat that she managed to hunt which always made Tanatswa wonder how she even managed to ascertain that, primarily because he didn¡¯t think hunting was common knowledge. Shami would open the stomach of what looked like a mish mash of a beever and a raccoon, remove its entrails and pour some juicy fruits on top of it to flavour it. She would start a fire and hang the meat on top by piking it with a wooden stack and then roast it until it was just right. Tanatswa glanced at her and then asked, ¡°Is this another one of your tricks or you learned how to do this using the custom goal mechanic?¡± ¡°You know, if most of your survival skills came from always asking that ¡®thing¡¯ on how to do things then it reflects poorly on how you lived in your past life.¡± she said, with a snarky tone. Tanatswa took offence at her remark and she noticed him frowning. She then teased him by saying, ¡°Man you can¡¯t seem to take a joke. Are all big guys as sensitive as you where you come from?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t big in my past life.¡± he said, salivating on his seething annoyance. ¡°Is that so? Hmm, well without dilly dallying on your question, I already knew how to hunt, it¡¯s a family thing.¡± she said, dismantling the meat from its position. ¡°I thought you said architecture was in your blood, how come you know how to make building plans as well as hunt down random game?¡± he asked, slightly curious to hear her response. ¡°Well most people have been turned into sissies due to the modern age of civilization and white collar jobs. We are growing our own livestock for the butcher and no one really hunts, unless you are part of some licensed hunting club or something. At least I was lucky enough to pick a lot of things from my dad who taught me the ins and outs.¡± she said, breaking up the meat into half. ¡°So you went hunting with your dad? Like where? And how? I thought most girls preferred doing stuff like shopping, makeup and maybe playing with dolls when they were kids?¡± he asked, stunned by her backstory. ¡°Well that¡¯s correct, most girls would do girly things but I wasn¡¯t the girly type. I liked to do stuff that boys liked, also, being able to hunt and prepare traps is pretty cool especially when you master the art.¡± she said, handing him his meat. ¡°You gotta be kidding me, you enjoyed hunting? Holy shit, so you¡¯re like a tomboy. No wonder why you seem so comfortable doing male based labour.¡± he said, almost in denial of her tale. ¡°Male based labour? Hmm, you think stuff like construction work is only for men? I hope you¡¯re not one of those gender roles guys because, well, their level of conservatism and insistence on women doing boring shit is rather obnoxious.¡± she said, looking at him with rather sharp eyes that seemed to be waiting for him to slip up. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about gender roles, I think people should do whatever they want, but apart from these equality wars, there is definitely shit that happens on the ground that can¡¯t be ignored. It¡¯s more likely for a guy to do construction work or generally stuff that would get you down and dirty. I don¡¯t have the exact statistics, but from my observations, guys mostly do those kinds of jobs.¡± he said, with an articulation that was meant to convince her. ¡°Hold your horses Rambo, I agree, geez. Did you think I would pull the feminist card and argue with you? No one¡¯s got time for that, what I want to hear from you is how you find tonight¡¯s diner.¡± she said, egging him on to eat the meat. Tanatswa caved in to her demands and took a bite. The meat tasted tender and the flavouring really helped to make it linger in his tongue. As if he was zapped with a sudden burst of energy, he grinned as he looked at her and gave her the thumbs up. Shami smiled and then said, ¡°Well he likes it.¡± ¡°This tastes good, I mean how did you manage to make it taste so good? I mean, it¡¯s not like there is chicken here or beef that you could pull off a standard recipe to get going with. So like, how?¡± ¡°I bet you¡¯d like to know. Hmm, well, if I am being completely honest I experimented on the meat several times before I could get it right and since there is no supermarket where I can easily get soup powder, pepper, garnish or flavourings, I had to figure out what works.¡± she said, taking a bite and chewing vigorously. ¡°I thought tomboys were not good at cooking?¡± he asked, intentionally trying to peeve her. ¡°Well that¡¯s just a stereotype or rather misinformation. Girls who can¡¯t cook are just lazy asses who like having their maids do all the work for them or butlers, if they are fancy.¡± she said, as she chewed her food. ¡°Isn¡¯t that also a stereotype, maybe the girl cooks sometimes in her spare time if she is from such a background.¡± he replied, trying to challenge her. ¡°You know what, we shouldn¡¯t argue about people who are still alive, after all we are dead.¡± she said, with her eyes wide, as if she had planned to say such a thing. They both burst into laughter and marvelled at how dark that joke was. They then looked at each other after the laughter calmed down, both getting glimpses of their fine features from the highlights that came from the flames of the bonfire. They smiled back at each other and giggled and then Shami exchanged some rather sensual looks at him at which he slightly smiled back awkwardly. The two of them were with awkward silence and Shami was hoping that this would be the part that has Tanatswa move in and kiss her or something, but instead, Tanatswa diverted from the prospect and began a new conversation.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°So¡¯ so far I know that you were a tomboy, hunter, architecture student as well as a loud and outspoken lady. Hmm, so is there more to you than the things I have listed? What were your hobbies, likes, music tastes and so forth?¡± he asked, partly curious and happy to have avoided the almost possible intimate moment. ¡°Well,¡± she said, slightly frustrated that he didn¡¯t act on the moment, ¡°Hobbies, well I guess I was into a lot of socially driven and adrenaline based activities like travelling, conventions, watching live sports events at stadiums or just sports in general with my dad and sometimes gaming.¡± ¡°You had me on gaming, okay so we have one thing in common.¡± he said, chuckling a bit. ¡°Wait only gaming, you look like you¡¯d be into sports or are you the stereotypical tech guy?¡± she said, slightly surprised by his preference. ¡°Well let¡¯s just say that the only sports events I would actively follow apart from the fifa world cup would be League of Legends tournaments and Heroes of the storm.¡± he said, doubtful that she would even have any idea of what he was talking about. ¡°Dude, that¡¯s fucken hilarious, esports, that desktop gaming stuff that people would make millions from, okay you now confirmed the stereotypical tech guy.¡± she said, laughing out loud. ¡°Wait, you know what that is? Esports?¡± he asked almost astounded by the fact that she knew. ¡°Of course dummy, how can I take an interest in gaming and not know that. Like one of the guys in the arts department at my university was scouted by some team, called, I think, Team Liquid was what it was called.¡± she said, looking at both directions as if to tap into her memory. ¡°Wow, you actually had people who played professionally learning at your school. Damn, which university was it?¡± ¡°The university of Pretoria, yeah it was a wealth of unique experiences. So I am guessing the next question is on my musical tastes,ahem, so I basically didn¡¯t really fuss about following any artists but I mostly liked everything indie; so indie rock, indie pop and sometimes generic pop songs and that trap music stuff that kids were going crazy over.¡± she said, as she took another bite. ¡°Trap, like lil yatchy and lil pump, hmm. So those are your tastes, alright.¡± he said, slightly impressed and at the same time disappointed. ¡°That alright seemed not so convincing as if you think my musical taste is shit.¡± she said, giving him the eye. ¡°Well I didn¡¯t say anything, besides you are entitled to like whatever you like.¡± he said, placating her. ¡°Well just give me a gist of the kind of stuff you like, I am guessing it¡¯s probably some electronic music or rock.¡± she said, looking closely at him with much scrutiny. ¡°Yeah, you got it right, I do like EDM and metal music, both genres are good for keeping you up late at night when pulling off an all nighter, so yeah, you guessed it.¡± he said, finishing his meat. ¡°Well let¡¯s skip that stuff since we clearly don¡¯t have any access to any of the music we are gonna mention. Hmm, I am actually curious about your love life, like I know we are dead and all, but, tell me, what kind of girls did you date when you were still alive?¡±. ¡°Um,¡± said Tanatswa whose heart raced at that moment. He wasn¡¯t prepared for this topic and definitely didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that he had never had a girlfriend or worse, that he died a virgin. He didn¡¯t like lying or pretenses, but for the sake of his pride, he quickly made up a tall tale. ¡°So, well, I didn¡¯t date much but the last girlfriend I had was called Vanessa. She was fine, liked playing video games and reading books.¡± he said, feigning a stoic face. ¡°So you were into nerdy girls?¡± she asked, curious to find out about his taste in women. ¡°Yeah, nerdy girls. We had a really happy relationship.¡± he said, now feigning a smile. ¡°Were you two still together by the team you committed suicide or you had broken up?¡± she asked, hoping that his relationship had long past ended before his death. ¡°Um, we parted ways way before that. It ended up being a long distance thing and we couldn¡¯t keep it up so it ended.¡± he said, now feigning sadness. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so sad, did you try to like, visit her or something?¡± she asked, kind of moved by his story. ¡°Well at that point there was no way we could retry, she ended up moving on with someone else in England.¡± he said, looking at Shami¡¯s face to judge the level of believability of his lies. ¡°Well, if she ain¡¯t the patient type I guess you gotta move on then,¡± she said, lingering on some impure thoughts to try to get Tanatswa into a situation that she could seduce him in, ¡°so, would you want to move on, here in Goshem?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asked, slightly thrown off by the transition of their conversation. ¡°I mean, there are probably going to be girls among the 1000 who we will be interested in you so, would you want to take another swing at love here, I mean love after life sounds like it has a good ring to it?¡± she asked, looking at him intently with sensual eyes. ¡°Nah, I think I would need some time to think about it, you know what I should probably sleep early for tomorrow¡¯s training, so thanks for the food, I will head out first.¡¯ he said, quickly making his escape from situation. Shami was furious. She wondered why he was avoiding her obvious invitations. Was she the one being weird or was it too early for them to be sharing bodily fluids due to their current circumstances. As she pondered as to why this conversation had not transitioned to hot blooded sex and orgasms, Tanatswa was also going through his own mental hurdles. Despite the awesome body he had, he was still inexperienced and not familiar with how he would even approach fucking her. He had noticed the her hints, but he was afraid he might say something weird or fuck up, and then have to cohabit with another human being who thought he was trash because he sucked wooing women He decided to sit this one out with a nap and oh boy, Shami began planning for some retribution for tomorrow¡¯s training. Chapter 12: I want to have sex with you! part 3 The morning dew slowly began to disappear as the sun rose, it was time for the two of them to wake up and to get back into training. However, when Shami arose from her sleep, she went on to tell Tanatswa about her change of plans. For the past few days since they had been cohabiting together, the meat they ate only came from Shami and it was now time for Tanatswa to earn his keep. She had remembered that he had not hunted before and wanted to put him in situations in which she could derive humour from his incompetence. A man playing with a girl¡¯s heart was unforgivable, but she meant purely no foul play in her intentions. Shami at first showed him how to craft hand held spears and then wooden made snares. The process was quite meticulous and relied on the use of some strong twine made from the vines. After making the contraptions, they would have to dig up holes and fill them up to the brim with leaves or grass. Shami mostly placed these holes near where she would likely see animals passing and began to mark the trees with weird gibberish that Tanatswa was supposed to remember. In the event of him dicking around and then suddenly falling into a pit, he would likely get caught in one of their traps so it was essential for him know where all the booby traps were placed. After the traps were placed, Shami dragged and stretched out the twine and made it act as a warning signal that would vibrate to show signs that something had been caught in the trap. Tanatswa looked the more impressed at Shami¡¯s wealth of knowledge and simply obliged to her commands. After all the setting up was done, Shami had Tanatswa knock down a tree and they began to make pikes and stakes and nailed these logs together with sharpened thin rocks that resembled poorly made nails. After that was done, they carried the contraption all the way to the forest close to the Ethereal Woods. Tanatswa was concerned about them encountering the wolves or worse, the dark figure, but Shami assured him that it would be a quick job. When they got there, Shami hinted on areas they should start digging and like the last time, they dag and then placed the trap of death inside and began to quickly fill up the hole with only leaves. It was as if the ground was firm and no impression of it being hollow could be detected. Tanatswa even joked, ¡°It¡¯s like we are setting up land mines.¡± Shami however didn¡¯t indulge him and this made Tanatswa feel like he was talking to himself. Shami then told him about the other stop they were going to have to make. They traversed the plains until they reached a herd of unicorns and other herbivorous creatures, Shami then told him, ¡°Tonight¡¯s meal is on you buddy, so get to work.¡± Tanatswa was handed the flint stone spear and Shami sat on a rock and urged him to kill at least one of the moving targets. Tanatswa asked her for at least a demonstration of how it¡¯s done, but she scoffed at him and said, ¡°Are you a man who needs a girl to show you how to do things or are you a pussy who needs my help?¡± she said, coldly as if to instigate him. Tanatswa didn¡¯t understand her reasoning, but she surely struck him at his pride, which he wished to keep. So Tanatswa began to crouch and move into the 2 feet tall grass which he tried to leverage to conceal his presence. Most of the herbivorous animals were level 1 with some exceptions being level 2 and 3. The young were mostly concentrated into a circle that was feasting on grass and the sounds of them chewing were loud and at times abrasive to the ear.He slowly closed in and held his spear ready to thrust. Killing chickens was something he eventually got used to in his past life and now it was time for him to strike an animal twice his size. Shami could see his hesitation and would shout out ¡®pussy¡¯, loud enough for him to hear but not enough for the sound to scare away the animals. Tanatswa got annoyed by her taunting and then proceeded to finally strike one of the animals. He threw his spear like a bullet being deployed from a rifle and struck the gazelle like animal which had tiger stripes, on the chest. The difference between his throw and any normal person¡¯s hit was that upon impact,the spear literally knocked the animal away several feet away from where it was feeding. The animals dispersed and made their iconic retreat like what he always witnessed on National Geographic. Some of the animals even began to flee in his direction. Shami began to call out, ¡°Hey what the fuck are you doing sitting in there, get out before they trample you!¡± Tanatswa listened to her warning and he ran away until he could reach her. The two of them waited for the commotion to die down before retrieving their kill.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it As the commotion died down, the two of them began to trot their way towards the carcass and though Shami had initially intended on seeing him fail on his first try, he managed to pull it off, primarily because there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be able to land a killing hit due to his brute strength. Shami even went on to say, ¡°So you nailed it on your first try, fuck, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°I honestly jinxed it, but, wow, I guess it¡¯s not as hard as I was expecting.¡± ¡°What were you expecting?¡± she asked. ¡°Well for me, I was expecting to miss the mark at first and then have to chase it down to pin it to the ground.¡± he said, looking at her to see her reaction. Shami broke into laughter and told him, ¡°Dude, those things run way too fucken fast, there is no way you¡¯d be able to catch one in a contest of speed. I guess if this hadn¡¯t worked out, I was probably going to see you make an ass out of yourself.¡± she said with a snarky tone. ¡°It was just a thought, I wasn¡¯t actually going to go through with it.¡± he said, peeved by her response. ¡°Anyways, you better drag this back to base.¡± Tanatswa picked up the carcass and carried it by his shoulder. It didn¡¯t feel at all heavy and the weight was akin to having a dead bleeding pillow on your back. As they progressed towards leaving the territory, they began to hear violent thuds, and soon enough they saw one of those wolves. Tanatswa¡¯s eyes met with the carnivore and he began to bolt, out pacing Shami who was left behind trying to keep up. Shami then screamed out, ¡°What they hell are you doing? What happened to running together?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too slow, um, I have an idea, give me your hand.¡± he said, pausing briefly and stretching out his hand. Shami had no idea what he had instore for her but she still gave him her hand. Tanatswa yanked her, raised her up, crouched slightly and placed her by his left shoulder. At first in the attempt of positioning her, he grabbed her ass and then quickly slid down to the thigh area to avoid feeling weird. He then immediately sprinted and Shami felt rather uncomfortable being carried like that. The wolf was playing catch up but this time, Tanatswa had the speed to keep up the distance. Shami was screaming out of discomfort and also due to having a collision course with all the dust he would leave and flying debris from each stride, she began to vent. She then nudged him hard and told him, ¡°just stop, fucken stop.¡± Tanatswa paused and asked, ¡°Why now?¡± ¡°Because you carrying me like this is, it fucken hurts stupid, geez. Um, I will run on my own, don¡¯t offer to carry me,¡± she said, panting and thinking of ideas, ¡°let¡¯s run close to the woods, I have a plan.¡± ¡°What, what if there are more of them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from what I have noticed, the wolves don¡¯t like to share so I don¡¯t expect to see any of his buddies there so let¡¯s run there.¡± The two of them dashed off to the Ethereal Woods and Tanatswa had to hold Shami¡¯s hand to make her slightly keep up with his pace. Shami was blown away by the difference in athleticism between the two of them and realised that all that training had been paying off for Tanatswa, but his grip on her hand was that of wedging you hand in between to crushing anvils. He still lacked the tact to handle her but at least they were getting to the Ethereal Woods sooner than expected. Upon arrival, Shami told him to use the game meat similar to a red cloth to attract a raging bull. She reminded him of where they had placed their trap and began to wait as the wolf made its way to them. Tanatswa waited in position as the creature¡¯s heavy thuds drew closer and more powerful. He was still a bit scared considering his traumatic experience with one of them and held out slightly, just so that it could get close and then jumped towards a vine that Shami was dangling on, on top of a branch she was standing on. The beast missed him and landed right into the trap. Upon collision, the pikes pierced through its flesh and the ravenous growls turned into wailing until the dog was dead. As soon as the level 3 wolf was dead, they both went to the ground to examine the dead beast. Shami without hesitation moved in and jumped into the hole where the beast was and began to unmount its flesh from the pikes and stakes. Tanatswa just looked at her with astonishment until she then called out to him, ¡°Dude, help me! Very soon the rest of the pack might be coming here!¡± Tanatswa put down the game meat and jumped into hole. They dismantled the wood from its flesh and carried it out. The weight of the dead wolf was that of a heavy sandbag and due their difference in physique, Tanatswa decided to carry the the wolf¡¯s carcass and Shami ended up mounting the game meat on her shoulders. They dashed off towards their base and Tanatswa still out paced her despite carrying a heavy load on his back. They managed to return early and resumed their agreed regimen. Tanatswa had come to accept that Shami was very resourceful and was a more than welcome ally in their pursuit of leveling up and making their home in Goshem. The dead wolves were skinned and sometimes their meat would be made tonight¡¯s dinner, but for some reason Tanatswa would pass on them and Shami would thus gladly fill her stomach to the point of constipation. On the crafting side of things, they had learned how to make cooking utensils, stored animal fat and vegetable fat as their cooking oil, made ceramics and even did some carpentry. The leather from the animals was utilised to make clothing, carpets and writing material since they didn¡¯t have paper. Shami even tried to use the leather and other waterproof substances for damp proofing for the bricks and walls. Everything was on the clock and due to Tanatswa being a mute for most of the time they did work, the work flow was efficient and never interrupted by idle discussion. Their nights were spent mostly recapping the events of the day and even joking about their slip ups and close encounters with death whenever they hunted. Tanatswa began to smile more and even opened up slightly without adding a ting of melancholy in his remarks. Shami stalled her desires for the meantime as they focused on getting things done and modernizing their rather primitive environment. At the end of it all, they finally managed to make everything pay off by reaching level 2. Chapter 13: I want to have sex with you! part 4 Getting stronger came with its quirks of feeling powerful but at the same time, increasing the intensity of the training made a whole difference to a body that had become rather used to even the worst of the worst in training regimens, but luckily they had finally attained the level increase they needed. Their level boost happened rather at the same time due to them having to purchase the last remaining stat percentages using their xp. The final inventory stats for the two of them were now: Tanatswa - level 2
Strength 1% - level 2 Agility 5% -level 2
Wisdom 3% - level 1 Luck 9% - level 1
Intelligence 2% - level 2 Artistry 1% - level 2
Crafting 44% - level 1 Mithridatism 4% level 1
Influence 30% - level 1 Infamy 0% - level 1
Charisma 5% - level 1 Tamer 56% - level 1
Shami - level 2
Strength 77% - level 1 Agility 0% - level 2
Wisdom 11% - level 1 Luck 22% - level 1
Intelligence 0% - level 2 Artistry 1% - level 2
Crafting 4% - level 2 Mithridatism 10% - level 1
Influence 30% - level 1 Infamy 0% - level 1
Charisma 65% - level 1 Tamer 81% - level 1
As soon as they had seen the new stats a rush of blood flowed into their heads and for about 30 seconds they experienced a migraine. As soon as the pain ceased, they both felt relieved and then noticed their mana bar activate. On Tanatswa¡¯s top peripheral vision, he saw the words, ¡°Special Ability Acquired ¡®Refiner¡¯.¡± Tanatswa wondered what the refiner ability was and hoped that something dramatic would trigger his new found powers, but alas, nothing happened. Shami also had the same experience and on her top peripheral vision she saw the words. ¡°Special Ability Acquired ¡®Body dysmorphia¡¯.¡± They all told each other what their abilities were called and wondered why nothing had happened. Soon enough, a dialogue box appeared to both of them which stated, ¡°Abilities can be used when one has mana, acquire mana and upgrade intelligence to improve mana preservation.¡± After that was done they both looked at each other and wondered how they would acquire this mana. Tanatswa immediately entered his voice command for the custom goal and said, ¡°Acquire mana.¡± He was immediately met with several instructions.The options read as follows: Tanatswa read these descriptions all out to Shami and they immediately questioned the mention of the succubus as well as the fact that they could actually grow mana for themselves. Tanatswa assumed that they would immediately start off with something in the tank, but now they would have to find this mana and consume it to find out what they were even capable of. Their level 2 acquisition became rather anti climatic and even made Shami sigh and burst into a rage of profanities. ¡°Well I guess there is more fucken work to do, geez, after all that effort and we still gotta look for this thing.¡± she said, prancing around with a dissatisfied look. ¡°Well, I guess we might as well look for this mana plant thing.¡± he said, looking at her vent, with much stupefaction as to what her antics would even accomplish. ¡°Aren¡¯t you planning on looking for other people first?¡± she asked, curious as to what he would prioritize. ¡°Well, we should multitask: We could do a joint operation of looking for this mana plant and reaching out to any other person out there we can find. I mean we might as well go the full way to find out what these special abilities are.¡± he said, with much excitement. ¡°I hope these abilities make us super, like the X-men or something. Who knows, maybe I might have way off expectations considering we leveled up but there isn¡¯t much of a significant difference in how I feel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ignore the good in all of this, there is a lot of information we gained from reaching this point.¡± he said, enthusiastically. ¡°When did you become the positive one? I was now used to you being all self loathing and all, it¡¯s like you have become a totally different person, who are you?¡± she said, teasing him whilst making silly expressions on her face. ¡°Well if it¡¯s any consolation you haven¡¯t changed at all, well apart, from you know¡­¡± he said, stuttering towards the end. ¡°My ass?¡± she asked, almost grinning incredulously. ¡°Nope, geez, okay fine, your squats have really helped you out with your body, but that¡¯s besides the point,¡± he said, trying to not make eye contact with Shami who had already gotten into a pose, ¡°so basically, only the stats that we worked on carry over to level 2 and everything else lags behind, so basically, if you just work primarily on your 4 core stats then you don¡¯t necessarily have to address the other slots.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be all rounded? I mean, I am pretty sure stuff like mithridatism and the other stats are necessary. It¡¯s pretty clear who is the most exciting one around here if you consider comparing our level of charisma. You will see what I mean.¡± she said, with a rather playful face. ¡°I really don¡¯t need to be charismatic, not everyone has to, so you can enjoy your 65% of charisma.¡± he said, annoyed by her sassiness. ¡°Well it¡¯s not just the charisma department, I am even wiser than you, well I think it¡¯s more of a gender thing now that I think about it.¡± she said, now strutting around whilst exhibiting cute and playful expressions. ¡°A gender thing, what are you now on about?¡± he asked, slightly annoyed. ¡°Well it¡¯s natural that I am wiser and way more luckier than you, I mean, most men are daring but reckless. Most of the renovations for the forest were a result of my desire for better living standards and because of me, we no longer shit like savages.¡± she said gleefully, gazing at him. ¡°I already gave you credit for building that toilet, geez.¡± he said, cornered by her self congratulating remarks. ¡°But you should have taken the initiative, aren¡¯t guys supposed to be handy and good with tools.¡± she said with sass. ¡°You know what, you can gloat over your plummer skills, but right now we should start planning ahead for our trip to find the mana plant.¡± he said, slightly raising his voice to shut her out. ¡°Hmm, whatever. Just when I was getting my fill from teasing you, you decide to get all serious, no wonder why your charisma is at 5%.¡± she said, crackling a laugh. ¡°I think I will continue my exercising down there. You seem to like treating me like a little kid when I am clearly older than you.¡± he said, trying to hold back his frustration. ¡°Even if you were 2 years older than me back when you were alive, I don¡¯t think age really matters for us dead people so I will accept my presumed age of maturity.¡± she replied, blinking her eyes. Tanatswa simply rolled his eyes and walked away. She was getting carried away with her taunting, but she was just trying to instigate a jovial witty conversation with him. Shami noticed that Tanatswa, despite having adopted some of her liveliness, prefered to be quiet or rather did not like to indulge in sarcastic chatter. She also noticed that he was becoming more obsessed with training and physical fitness. Since this world didn¡¯t have any entertainment like music you could readily stream on soundcloud or spotify, television, video games and any kind of online distractions, there was a high chance of dealing with boredom. They were now 2? weeks into co-existing with each other and their night time conversations had become the evening pass time, they could use to salvage their minds from boredom. Shami had lived for 21 years and Tanatswa 23 years. They had a wealth of unique experiences, but not all of it had been positive or shared with each other. Tanatswa had talked about his parents divorcing and him having a rocky financial situation growing up. He stated that he clashed with his mother¡¯s expectations of him and what he really wanted to do in his life. Basically, she in a way felt sorry for how things had turned out for him in his past life. She wanted to make him feel happy but at the same time she wanted to come to accept her own decision of ending her own life without anymore regrets.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. When Tanatswa finished his training, he took a bath, washed his clothes and wore the spare that were made from the wolves¡¯ fur. They were comfortable but sometimes the process of how they came to be haunted him. Shami had mastered the art of skinning animals and she would never bat an eye in the process and would separate skin from flesh with enthusiasm. She had embraced the survival culture and adapted to their situation. He always wondered what he would do without her because as far as crafting was concerned, she way ahead of him and always left him in awe. He began to divert his thoughts from her and fixated on what the title ¡®Refiner¡¯ actually meant for him. What could it possibly mean for him? Would he shoot out ki blasts or fireballs? Eventually everything he desired to know would be revealed to him the following day. It was Tanatswa¡¯s turn to cook that night and Shami had left him with a few recipes he would have to consider. They had made multiple clay pots and erected a decent fireplace for cooking. Tanatswa added multiple ingredients and watched Shami who was glancing at him with a smile. She was only just wearing her unitard and she seemed rather arousing to look at. Tanatswa began to avert his attention and looked elsewhere as usual, to feign ignorance, but this time, Shami was going to force her way into sleeping with him. ¡°So do you intend for us to go tomorrow to that mana plant place?¡± she asked, with her hair looking wispy as she posed, looking all the more open for something sensual. ¡°Yeah, my custom goal navigation point states that it¡¯s not too far away. It¡¯s about like 12km away from here, the Oakwood place¡± he said, turning the meat and the vegetables around as they got fried, ¡°but I think if we go with a couple of containers, we could try growing the plant here in our own personal garden.¡± ¡°Sure, that sounds like a plan,¡± she said, rising from her feathery couch and now approaching him, ¡°I guess we will have to wake up early and prepare for the trip.¡± ¡°Yeah, hopefully all will be¡­¡± he said, getting distracted towards the end of his sentence when Shami came in between him and the cooking hearth. She held the hand that was holding the wooden spoon that Tanatswa was using to churn and mix the vegetables and began to guide its motion. She pushed back her buttocks right into his crotch and began to grind on him, and his cock soon began to get stimulated. He quickly asked her, ¡°Wait what are you doing?¡± ¡°You know what I am doing Tanatswa.¡± she said, glancing back at him with lustful eyes. Uncertain and wondering whether or not he should carry on with what she was doing to him, he decided to step back, but she used her free hand to grab him by the ass and pushed him into her. He was surprised by this shove and their eyes met upon him getting even closer to her. Her ass was really doing wonders and her vigorous rubbing was firing the engines down in his pants. Shami could even feel his penis rising to the occasion, She then turned and looked at him, ¡°You know, I think that if I hadn¡¯t made a move you were going to keep me waiting, but no more buddy. I know you want this just as much as I do.¡± She gave Tanatswa gleeful eyes and excited him even more, but he still wanted to cast away his final doubts by asking, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Well if I stop mid way it will just be another awkward evening between us, so I am sure that I want you to fuck me tonight.¡± she said, letting out a bit of a laugh. Shami leaned in on him to kiss him and he reclined his head and kissed her back. The lip service was a bit sensual and at times sloppy. Shami even stopped mid way and this got Tanatswa worried. She then said, ¡°I think with a little practice your kissing skills could improve, but I will help you get there.¡± She then got back into kissing him and she began to lead the way. was honestly excited but at the same time terrified. He was going to get laid tonight, but at the same time this was going to be his first sexual encounter and he didn¡¯t want to give her the impression that he was inexperienced. Thus his hands fumbled their way to grab her hips and he caressed her slightly with a soft touch. Shami noticed the area where his hands were massaging and brought them down to her butt. She really wanted him to take the liberties with her body and now he was grabbing her plump firm ass. The actual feeling was more sensational for her than for him for he felt like he was rubbing something firm but soft, but it didn¡¯t necessarily spike his libido. After a minute or two of kissing, they began to move away from the hearth and Shami paused a bit to look into his eyes. She smiled with lecherous eyes and he smiled back and then they continued kissing. She then moved her hand close to the seams of his pants and then slid her hand inside. Tanatswa began to feel a warm hand get a hold of his penis. She then raised her eyes wide and told him, ¡°You are really packing a big one.¡± She began to massage his penis and even stroked his balls. This was just unreal to him and the fact that he was finally having sex with a woman was a dream come true. After half a minute of stroking, she took her hand out and began to lick it whilst looking at him. This surprisingly turned him on even more and she could tell by his reaction. After that was done, she then guided him to the feathery couch and pushed him onto it. He waited in anticipation and wondered if this was the part where he would take of his pants. Shami, began to remove the top part of her unitard and slowly revealed her marvelous breasts. They were succulent and her nipples stood out. Some parts of her skin were coarse and others were even, but that didn¡¯t matter. As Shami undressed, Tanatswa also began to strip down. He first removed his shirt which exposed his bulging muscles and this immediately took Shami to cloud 9, as she literally became ecstatic upon seeing his well defined physique. As soon as the pants were gone, his big erect dick was out there in the open for her to see. Exposing his nether regions to a girl was a first for him and he probably thought that once all was exposed, he would immediately be okay with it, but he wasn¡¯t. Shami gave him a really naughty look and it seems like she was excited by the prospect of riding his dick. Tanatswa feigned confidence, but he really wanted her to lead the way or else he would just panic and fuck up. Shami made her away and sat on top of his lap. She was close and her nakedness was a visceral experience. Her breasts were in close proximity and Tanatswa could see her pussy. She kissed him again and then took the liberties of placing his penis inside of her. She then whispered to his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pull out my love.¡± The message immediately phased him when his tip crossed through the vagina and he began to feel warmth. The erogenous zones made him feel tingly and Shami began to moan. She began to move her hips up and down and he could feel great stimulation from his penis as he stroked. The pussy was wet and he was having the time of his life. Shami rode his cock vigorously, panting and moaning and twisting and turning ever so slightly as if it felt as if she was go kart racing. Tanatswa went from just letting her ride to enjoying it so much that he began to be more assertive. He grabbed her ass and began to thrust like a machine. Shami even smiled and began to see a difference in performance. She was finally getting fucked the way she wanted and he was delivering the goods with an objective to make her cum. A lot of weird things were going on in both their minds. It was as if the experience was clouding their brains, as the pleasure got in over their heads. Shami would tickle her clitoris to amp up the joy and Tanatswa kept on thrusting like a wild animal driven by instinct. Her breasts and his chest were one, interlocked and combined in this passionate intercourse. He huffed and smiled as he drilled her. Their cow girl like position was then shifted when Tanatswa decided to get a little creative.He grabbed her by the butt, lifted her and then reclined to do a reverse cow girl position. Shami could now see his dick fuck the shit out of her as she played with her clitoris. Tanatswa managed to keep the thrusting up for over 15 minutes and then began to feel the coming of the climax. Her insides were glorious and his penis was in vaginal heaven. As he got closer to completion, he embraced her and she moaned at his tight squeeze. He began to put all his energy into the last thrusts of strength that made Shami wail so loud it was as if she was climaxing before he was about to reach the finish line. The wet frothing pussy and her sweat made this affair seem marinated with human fluids. Tanatswa pounded and gasped, holding her tight as she orgasmed and leaked her vaginal cum. Shami was undergoing her own version of internal fireworks and moaned passionately as Tanatsea began to growl and huff at his abdomen¡¯s slight decrease in energy. He could feel a load piling up inside his penis and finally delighted in a climactic release. The semen rushed through, hot and gelatinous and before he knew it, over flowed outside of the vagina. Tanatswa still had the fucking spirit in him and gave her more pleasure blows before finally admitting that she had drained him completely. This was a rather intoxicating alternative to exercise and he would surely want do more of this with her. As Tanatswa began to lose momentum and eventually stopped thrusting all together, Shami who had been mentally disoriented soon came back to earth when she felt something liquid and gelatinous dripping down her vagina. Tanatswa¡¯s cum flowed underneath the entry point of her vagina and began to slime her thighs and groin area. She then realised the ultimate slip up. Tanatswa was supposed to pull out before cumming inside of her, but he didn¡¯t. The joy and erotocism soon disappeared when she felt the hot cum with her own fingers. She immediately stood up and separated herself from Tanatswa. Tanatswa who was still digesting what had just happened was not prepared for what was to come. Shami glanced at her pussy which was still dripping with his cum and began to shout out at him, ¡°You fucken idiot, you cummed inside me! What the fuck were you thinking. Shit, shit, shit, shit, I need to wash it out.¡± Tanatswa was alarmed and wondered what he had done wrong, but when she highlighted the part of him ejaculating inside of her he realised his mistake. Shami frantically began to look for a jug with water and began to pour her loins with water, dipping her fingers inside her vagina, vulva, you name it, to try and wash off his semen. Tanatswa who rose from the couch to talk to her, asked her with a concerned look, ¡°Are you okay? Did I mess up?¡± ¡°You are asking me this now after what you just did? I told you to fucken pull out, what the fuck? I mean what the serious fuck? We had a really good time and you had to ruin it for some cum inside me moment? I don¡¯t want to fucken get pregnant because of you being an asshole, you know what I am just over the roof right now, I told you to pull out before we started. Like fuck!¡± she screamed at him, now throwing vases that he had made to the ground in frustration. Her anger went from profanities to tears and it became clear to him that he had fucked up. He tried to get close to her to comfort her, but she pushed him away. She then looked at his rather bewildered face and told him, ¡°Like why did you do that? I told you to pull out, I told you before we started. Do you think I want to get a baby in this place? Like think about it Tanatswa, why would you ruin such a good night? Was fucking me not enough? Huh, answer me, stop fucken being quiet and pretending that you didn¡¯t do shit because you have just made things worse for me and you. Speak damn it, don¡¯t leave me hanging!¡± ¡°Okay I fucked up, I wasn¡¯t thinking, I just got caught in the moment, I am, um, um sorry. Please tell me how I can fix this?¡± he said, petrified by her demeanour. ¡°You say this now after fucken cumming inside me. You aren¡¯t being serious! ¡° she said, walking over to him and then grabbing him by the shoulder, ¡°do you think you are fucken ready to raise a kid here in Goshem? Like I fucken hope I won¡¯t get pregnant because the last thing I want in my mind is knowing that I live in this dangerous place and I have a baby coming into this world that makes no goddamn sense. Damn it Tanatswa, why did you have to ruin this night for us!¡± Shami began to sob heavily and Tanatswa felt like he had victimized her. He had not thought about the consequences of him ejacualting inside her and possibly making her get pregnant. At the same time, the thought of her bringing a child to this world, his child, had not resonated until now. Was he really interested in the idea of having a child in a dangerous world that didn¡¯t have the modern medicinal facilities as well as the civilization of his past life. How would he take care of Shami after getting her pregnant? What if the wolves were to attack or maybe the dark figure in the Ethereal Woods were to poison the mother of his unborn child or any other complex scenario were to occur. He didn¡¯t really know what to do and shed a tear for the first time at his lack of usefulness. He apologised to her and tried to embrace her to make her feel better, Shami misconstrued his embracing as him trying take advantage of her emotions and convince her into round two of intercourse. She the immediately told him to fucken leave. She didn¡¯t want him to go forever, but at the moment, seeing his face was likely to give her more stress. If there had been an IUD, a condom or even the pill, she could have easily avoided this drama, but for now she wanted him to take off whilst she dealt with the possibility of Tanatswa¡¯s semen actually impregnating her. Tanatswa left the fortress but reclined on a nearby a tree that was close to the fortress¡¯ entrance. He had gotten laid but at the same time made a mess of things. He had no idea on how he would amend their relationship but he hoped that their new found love for each other wouldn¡¯t dwindle away because of this. In the thick forestry, someone had been watching the two of them argue after their intimate moment. He was a man who could easily see in the night and he spotted Tanatswa and Shami during their complicated discourse. His husky hair flowed backwards as he spied on the unsuspecting two. He had malignant plans, especially for the divided couple and wished to find out out what they had that he could loot. He smiled and then said to himself, ¡°I wonder what I would do if I had that piece of ass all to myself.¡± Chapter 14: There is trouble in paradise! part 1 Shami woke up from the morning with worry and a bit of self doubt about how she had conducted herself last night. She had finally slept with Tanatswa, but just one mistake had led to her lashing out like a drunken lady and she admitted to herself that maybe she hadn''t completely thought things through when she seduced him into sex. She was genuinely worried that maybe she would eventually exhibit the symptoms of pregnancy: sore breasts, nausea and skipping her period, but at the same time she had to go look for the mana plant, continue to level up and hopefully meet up with the other members. What if immortals couldn''t get pregnant? That would just be absurd because she knew that all her lady parts were still functional and that at this point she was just lingering on denial. If in the end she did end up pregnant, how would she go about it. She barely knew any substantial information about Goshem nor a lot about Tanatswa to trust him enough to be the father of her child. What if he flaked and disappeared. If having to deal with her proves to be difficult, he could just ditch her and disappear to the unexplored parts of the planet, but that was probably her considering the worst possible scenario. She really wished that he had not splurged inside of her because she was now maimed with paranoia. Tanatswa barely slept and seemed to be dealing with some mental fatigue. As soon as the morning dew disappeared, he decided to confront Shami regardless of the fact that he had messed up. He had been unexperienced in the past and also a victim of his own inadequacies, but after having slept over his conflicting thoughts, he decided to face the music head on, even if it meant Shami ending up hating him. He got off the tree he was reclined on and headed towards the fortress. He leaped over it easily like a gymnast doing a high jump and landed inside. He trotted towards the semi finished cottage and encountered Shami who seemed to be all dressed up and packed for the journey. When they looked at each other, eye to eye, Shami saw him, but she seemed unhappy. As a newly virginity stripped man, he had to deal with two awkward emotions; having to talk to a woman who he fucked last night but now hates him and also having to talk to a friend who probably didn''t like him anymore. Before he could say anything, she spoke first and told him, "About last night, I think a lot of things got out of hand and I could carried away. I don''t think we should be doing anything physical with each other anymore. I mean we have to get the mana plant, level up and also find others in this place, so I think it''s best if we don''t do what we did last night ever again." The moment Tanatswa heard this, he suddenly got upset. Was she pulling the female bullshit ''let''s maintain a health distance from each other'' thing? Although he wanted to respect her wishes, and even if last night''s sex was all just some vapid hedonism to quench her thirst, he actually didn''t want it to end that way. "No, I don''t want shit to get weird between us, but I am not gonna go with your decision. I mean, yeah I fucked up last night, but everything was great for you and for me, like it was like a special connection." he said, trying to find the right words to convey his feelings. "I have heard the special connection remark before and it ain''t going to move me. Let''s just be friends again or I guess, survival buddies. I think it will be for the better." she said, finishing her packing. "No, I don''t want that, I mean sure you''re probably pissed, but it doesn''t warrant us ending it all." he said, with a poignant tone. "There was never really an us. I just got fucken horny and wanted to get laid, but forgot that shit could get real in the moment and yeah, I got careless and trusted you to do something that is in our best interests and who knows if your love juices got me pregnant or not. I guess I will have to find out in the next 4 weeks. Hopefully I won''t skip a period cuz lord knows I would be fucked if that were to happen." she said, now looking at him with sharp eyes. "Okay, I get it, you are worried about getting pregnant, but what if you don''t get pregnant." "Yeah, me not getting pregnant would just put you in the clear right? Like, oh, everything is alright now because that time when I cummed inside you it didn''t really count because you were never going to get pregnant in the first place, right, right?" she asked, raising her voice and at the same time trying to imitate a masculine sounding voice to mock him. "No, I wouldn''t be like that, I am not that kind of guy¡­" he said, almost pleading with her. "Oh you''re not that guy right, that guy who deliberately filled his load inside me even though I told him fuck no! You know what, I don''t want to hate you because of last night, you''re a helpful guy and you''re pretty strong. We need to just focus on what''s important, like the mana plant and just forget about whatever happened last night. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."I don''t want it to end, not like this, I mean, I could fix it. We had a special connection last night just tell me how I can fix it." "Special connection? I told you that I was just horny and wanted to fuck, don''t think too much about it. Just because we slept together it doesn''t mean that we are a thing." "Is that how you really think about my feelings? Like I just slept with you like a random stranger? Is that it! Do you just see me as some fuck boy who doesn''t care?" he said, raising his voice and showing his anger. Shami was caught off guard by his shift in tonality. Even though he was in the wrong, the fact that she even treated their sexual encounter as some petty thing, considering that they had made an effort to know each other and cohabit together, pissed him off. She was frighten for the first time in a while and really thought that he was going to strike her in the face. Shami then decided to bail on this conversation and told him, "I am going off to find the mana plant on my own. If you want to tag along, it''s your choice but I just want you to know that I think we should stop living together. It doesn''t have to be today, but I think if we go our separate ways, things will just be better." She then began to run and Tanatswa pursued her. He quickly reached her and cut her off. She then deviated from her original path and ran a different direction. She leaped over the fortress'' wall, but as soon as she landed, she found him waiting for her. She tried to run, but this time, he grabbed her hand, trying to restrain her from running. She used her inhuman strength to toss him towards a couple of trees that he ended up crashing into. He quickly bounced back and grabbed hold of her, at this point she began to cry and she asked him, "Why are you fucken doing this?" He then told her, with teary eyes "I like you damn it, no, I know the sounds silly, but I think I like you a lot and want things to not go crazy because of yesterday. I want us to be laughing and making sarcastic jokes with each other. I don''t want us to separate, so forgive me for last night. I want this to work." Shami couldn''t help but fall weak to his sincerity. She was jittered and scared, but the guy in front him was honestly trying to restore sanity in their relationship. She then caved in and began to sob. This made Tanatswa feel slightly uncomfortable but for the sake of them restoring their once intact harmony, he was willing to go through it. The two of them set their eyes on the Oakwood forest, sobered up by the events in the morning. The journey had been a full sprint and a maneuvering over meandering obstacle courses. It was quick and the two of them passed some rocky terrain and various wildlife. The Oakwood forest trees were 60 feet tall trees and had overlapping branches. It was different from the Ethereal woods in that there was no fog, but the bushes and leaves were thick and provided cover. The navigation point drew them near the mana plant, which seemed to be next to some swampy pool that looked littered with mulch, algae and several tree leaves. They could hear the sound of insects and there were a lot of bugs flying about. As the distance on both of their peripheral vision became less, they finally arrived at what looked like a garden of purple circular plants. Shami and Tanatswa gazed at the fruit and could see a gradation of yellow and golden aura. Shami went in closer and Tanatswa held the fur made satchel and patches that they were going to use to collect the plants. Shami quickly pruned and yanked off the plants and began to fill up the satchel. Upon finishing, Tanatswa closed the satchel and Shami decided to take a bite from one of the mana plants to see what would happen. As soon as her teeth met with the plant, the juices flowed into her and she began to feel slightly weird inside. Her mana bar was filled up halfway and then she told him, "I think I can now test my powers." Tanatswa then waited in anticipation to see what she would do, but the swamp began to ripple and a hydra showed up from nowhere. It was a ghastly beast which looked deadly and they were completely caught off guard. A level stat appeared on top of it''s head which read as , "Hydra - level 4" Their 2 level gap didn''t inspire them at all to face it so they decided to retreat. As they began to flee, a sudden flash of light appeared and it was as if it was directed at the beast. The light collided with the monster and it was completely blown away. The area within the explosion range began to sprinkle blood for a few seconds, signifying the end of that creature''s life. Out of the remnants of it''s carcass, a man with long husky hair, broad shoulders, a battered torn up sweater and tattered pants appeared. He was quick to seek out one of the mana plants and plucked it. He took a bite and began to experience the same thing as Shami. He was an ebony skinned male with an oblong face and squint eyes. His level read as ''level 2'' and his name was broadcasted as ''Tichaona''. Shami and Tanatswa looked at him in awe and shouted out, "Hello. Did you stop the monster?" The man only took heed after fully replenishing his mana and then shouted back at them, "I am the one who has slain the beast, but I do not come in peace." Tanatswa didn''t get what he meant by not coming in peace, but they were sure as hell happy to see another human being in Goshem. As they came closer, for some reason, Shami began to feel a tingly sensation that made her question the motives of this newcomer.She could sense his bloodlust as if by instinct. She don''t not contest her heart and began dragging Tanatswa to the opposite direction. He was surprised that they were deviating from this man and even asked her why they were avoiding him, but soon enough her reasons would be justified. The man was charging all his mana for a special attack, and it was made clear by the build up of a purple miasma. A bright light began to shine and it was now directed them. This was probably the same attack that was used to obliterate the Hydra. Tanatswa didn''t get why they were instantly met with hostility, but if he wanted to find out why this was the case, he would have to do that another time. The two of them ran as fast as they could and quickly realised that the light had been deployed. A huge boom like sound could be heard from behind and large energy field that was decimating everything in its path and leaving debris was coming their way. As the wave got closer, something miraculous occured. Shami turned into an anthropomorphic eagle and carried Tanatswa away into the sky. The wave of energy caused a lot of mass deforestation in the forest and it became clear that there was new big fish in town. Tanatswa had been taken by surprise by all that was happening and then realised that a humanoid bird like person, who was actually Shami, was carrying him. Shami then told him, "Don''t freak out! I think this what my special ability is." Chapter 15: There is trouble in paradise! part 2 The transformation for Shami had been something sudden, it was as if she could feel some power alter her physiology, breaking down her cells and reshaping them into something else. She had grown feathers and even her fingers had slightly altered to look more like talons. Her instincts drove her to change rapidly and she got a hold of Tanatswa and quickly blasted off into the sky. She then realised that her mana bar was active and slowly dissipating. Tanatswa who was at first alarmed by the sudden transition from running to flight, glanced back at her and saw her in bird form, but she still retained a human frame and her upper body was mostly intact. The fur she had as her coat probably got ripped off during her transformation, but her unitard seemed to be still intact. When Shami confirmed that this was her power he then said, ¡°Okay, well, so you¡¯re a shapeshifter now, alright then, that¡¯s pretty amazing, but how did you know that¡¯ that guy would attack us?¡± ¡°Well, this might seem crazy but I think I can now tell killing intent. I felt like he wanted to kill you specifically for some odd reason, so my question is, did any of your enemies follow you to the grave?¡± she asked, flapping her wings and gliding a bit in effort to experience the joy of flight. ¡°I don¡¯t think my enemies would follow me into death nor would they choose suicide. I think, it¡¯s either this guy is just hostile or,¡± he said, thinking back to the information about the assimilation method that he had encountered. Had they finally encountered a player that wanted to just waste them for the sake of gaining xp and leveling up? Why did it have to be now of all times for them to face such a player considering that Tanatswa was still dealing with some early relationship baggage. Shami noticed him pause and asked him, ¡°Or what? What other reason could he be doing this?¡± ¡°He probably wants to kill us and take our xp for the sake of leveling up faster.¡± ¡°Wait, you can do that?¡± she asked, seriously surprised. She hadn¡¯t done any of the how to max out stats searches at all and she probably missed out on the assimilation method description. ¡°Yeah, if a person kills you, they can gain your xp for them to level up. I didn¡¯t think that we would ever meet someone who is actually willing to take a life even in the afterlife but it seems like there people here who treating this place like a player versus player scenario.¡± ¡°Well, everyone is capable of anything, we pretty much killed ourselves to get here so we can¡¯t assume people wouldn¡¯t kill others in this place even if it seems counter intuitive. Like there are a lot of dangerous things in this place already so wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to just work together and face those things?¡± she said, gliding downwards and seemingly flustered by the lapse in logic in others. ¡°How are you finding flying? Like is it weird or it just feels natural to you?¡± he asked, slightly curious about her experience. ¡°Well it¡¯s unbelievably second nature. I feel like I have 4 pairs of legs, the other two being my wings, but I think I won¡¯t be able to keep this up for much longer.¡± ¡°Why, wait, are you running out of mana?¡± he asked, petrified that she would suddenly lose consciousness and drop. ¡°Yeah my bar is almost reaching the critical levels so I am guessing that if it gets empty I will probably go back to normal. I will get us to somewhere safe before that happens.¡± Flying was different from running for Shami and the fact that her stamina bar didn¡¯t even get that much affected by her constant flapping made her feel fantastic, when they were now just 20 feet above ground, she reverted back to her human form and they then landed badly, on top of each other. Open realising that the two of them were close to each upon impact, certain emotions and hormonal reactions of physical attraction occured since Shami was on top of him, but she quickly got up to avoid them having a moment. Tanatswa noticed this but decided to push it aside to focus on their current problem. Tanatswa began to explain to her, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we really got away or if he decided to not tail us, but I am guessing since it seemed like he was level 2, that light thingy explosion was probably his special ability. So in the event that he is gonna follow us or maybe decide to wander off, at least we can track him.¡± ¡°Are you gonna use the custom goal to track him?¡± she asked, interested in what he had to say. ¡°Yeah, I will just enter the 2nd nearest person to me, hopefully there aren¡¯t others who are around because it would just confuse the tracking mechanic.¡± ¡°Well, I could also add the 3rd nearest or 4th just to make sure that he doesn¡¯t slip up.¡± The two of them did just that, but the results that came contradicted them in terms of distance. They had probably flown just 5 to 10km away from the new guy, but the 2nd nearest to the 4th nearest person were 100kms away from them and some of the locations were opposite the direction they had come from. They hadn¡¯t flown that far and clearly they had left the new guy back in the Oakwood forest. Tanatswa began to come up with a hypothesis and told her that it was either the new guy was super fast and disappeared or he could hide his presence and not be tracked by others. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The potential of being that fast wasn¡¯t out of the question considering that even at his current level of agility at level 2, he could probably out run a lot of cars at max speed, but knowing that was horrifying because if the new guy was that fast he could probably seek them out and attack them when they least expected him. Shami understood their sticky situation and opted for them to return home and plan in advance. Tanatswa¡¯s paranoia became heightened as they made their way back, getting the jitters whenever there was a sudden rustle in the bushes or just noises that crackled in the area. The power that the new guy had exhibited was enough to totally annihilate the level 4 Hydra beast. The fact that his ability could destroy a creature 2 times his level meant these powers had significant applications to their current lifestyle. Tanatswa took one of the mana plants and sank his teeth in The golden and purple miasma appeared and he felt invigorated. He kept on eating the plant until it was finished and he noticed that his mana bar was ? full. Shami glanced at him wondering what would happen, but nothing did. He had scaled up but nothing crazy occured. He didn¡¯t shoot out flames, fly, transform or anything. He could feel something akin to a sensation that wanted him to execute his abilities, but nothing actually happened. He experienced some mental vexation and even roared in anger at the disappointing outcome. Shami then assured him, ¡°Maybe certain conditions need to be met before you can use your ability, so don¡¯t worry, we can figure out all that stuff when we get home.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess I should remain patient until I figure it all out,¡± he said as they trotted in the jungle, leaping over serrated rocks, ¡°but, wait, what if our abilities are related to the names attached to them?¡± ¡°Wait, you mean like the ability¡¯s title?¡± she asked, confused by where he was going with this. ¡°Since Goshem is like a video game, I am pretty sure that naming conventions are not random and have a purpose, like for instance, your ability¡¯s name is body¡­¡± ¡°Body dysmorphia, that¡¯s the name of my ability as stated from what I can see.¡± she said, slightly disconcerted by the term. ¡°Well, what is body dysmorphia?¡± he asked, genuinely unsure about its meaning. ¡°Well it¡¯s basically when one has an obsessive disorder towards their own appearance, like they worry way to fucken much about how they look and stuff.¡± ¡°Wait aren¡¯t all women body dysmorphic then?¡± he asked, genuinely perturbed and confused by her explanation. ¡°No, it¡¯s way more than being fashion conscious and willing to make an effort to look good, it¡¯s when you are so self conscious about your body that you constantly worry and you get anxiety attacks about every single detail: your body weight, pimples, subtle expressions, body language and even how others perceive you.¡± she said, seemingly bothered by her own description. Tanatswa noticed her struggle and then decided to just wrap up his hypothesis. ¡°So okay, the similarities I am getting from what you can do and the title of your ability is ¡®appearance¡¯, so maybe you can shapeshift because of that, but now the question is what exactly is a refiner? Do I polish things up or make them better? I hope I didn¡¯t get a useless ability.¡± he lamented. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, I think this refiner ability is probably incredible, so let¡¯s be happy that you at least got the mana into your system. But wow, I can fucken shapeshift. Holyshit¡± she said, breaking into laughter at the idea that she could do something like that. Tanatswa grinned at the idea and then they decided to bolt to their home base so that they could get there early. Upon arrival, the two of them were immediately met with mixed emotions. The hut had been totally trashed and almost all the food that was stored had been taken. Luckily the perpetrator didn¡¯t feel like destroying their cottage which made Shami feel relieved but at the same time she shed angry tears at the destruction of what she had put effort in making. Nothing was sacred here in Goshem and anything could come in and destroy what they had put time and effort into crafting. There were no signs of the fortress being breached so it was either a flying creature or someone who climbed over the wall and did their worst in their base. As they scanned the area and held each other with mutual grief, Tanatswa noticed a writing engraved on the ground, near the cottage. It read as, ¡°Come live with me miss and leave your man alone. You will be much safer with me.¡± Shami noticed it and then figured that the person who had done this had been secretly observing them, but for how long? If there had been a voyeur last night watching them during sex that was probably the most disturbing thing that she could imagine. This person probably had ulterior motives for wanting her, and she was sure that no good would come from it. Tanatswa also felt threatened by this person who clearly highlighted her leaving ¡®her man¡¯. He considered himself her man and wanted to do whatever it takes to resolve this problem. He then told her, ¡°Whatever it takes, I will get back at the person who ruined what you made for yourself.¡± Shami was really pissed at the thought of another survivor like them, intentionally fucking shit up for them and looked into his eyes and then said ¡°I want these fuckers to know pain, I won¡¯t accept this.¡± The two them looked at the sorry state of their home, angry and at the same time on high alert. There were high chances that the new guy who they encountered was the one who did this and if so, they would have to figure out a way to face him. His power was extraordinary, but Shami could shapeshift and he was still yet to figure out what his power could do. So far she had turned into a bird but who knows what else she could do. Tanatswa now had a new muse to motivate his growth. Vengeance! The man with the husky hair used one of the satchels he had snatched from Shami¡¯s place to collect all the mana plants he could find. He seemed slightly pissed and was engaged in self discussion. He said to himself, ¡°I fucked up, I should have managed to kill them instantly but that bitch could fly, damn it! But why would I kill both of them? I just needed the guy to die so that I could get his experience points and then do whatever I want with the girl. Yeah, I haven¡¯t encountered any girls thus far so why should I kill the only girl I have seen so far, especially one who is fucken hot.Yeah, yeah, that piece of ass should stay. The things I could do to her, she is going to fucken love it, but I can¡¯t be reckless. We are both level 2 so I don¡¯t really have that much of an advantage plus I don¡¯t know what power that guy has, Shit, fucken shit, I gotta think this through and kill them, no just the guy, we need the girl. I haven¡¯t tasted any pussy in a while, we should keep her alive, yeah, we should keep her alive.¡± The man finished collecting the mana plants and then immediately entered his custom goal and said, ¡°the two nearest people.¡± He was immediately given two navigation points that directed him to Shami and Tanatswa. He gauged the distance and apparently figured that they had already returned home. He began to laugh, anticipating how they would react to what he had done to their hut and all the food he stole for himself. He then remarked to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be on my way shortly you love birds.¡± Chapter 16: There is trouble in paradise! part 3 Picking up the leftovers from the mystery man¡¯s actions was quite a painful task. Since the home base was vulnerable to attack, they had to take turns gathering food for them to eat whilst the other stayed on guard. Tanatswa insisted that he wanted to be the one to go out and pick fruits and vegetables whilst Shami did some cleaning up. Once he was back from gathering food, he helped her with organising and throwing away the wreckage. The two of them became engrossed in a discussion in between their chores. ¡°So since this asshole did this, he seems to be out for blood. How do you now feel about, well, reaching out to others out there?¡± she asked, as she moved her custom made furniture. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t assume that everyone else would be like this guy, but I won¡¯t lie, I seem to be less excited about looking for others now that the possibility of finding someone hostile is a reality.¡± he said, nailing some of the wooden planks. ¡°Well, I guess we not only have to deal with the nature here but also crazy killers. We might as well get rid of our naivete and treat any stranger as a threat until proven otherwise,¡± she said, removing dust from her carpets and interior, ¡°I think we might need to also improve the security of this place, but fuck it, if there are people out there who have the same stats as us then my fortress is barely a hindrance to anyone who wants to trespass and leave a mess.¡± ¡°We will figure out a way to solve that issue, after we are done. I think I will continue to test my ability and keep watch tonight. He might have an insane power, but I have come up with a plan to counter him.¡± he said, nailing the last plank in. ¡°You have already come up with something?¡± she asked, almost astounded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty simple. Depending on this guy¡¯s level of intelligence, his mana use might be well preserved or easily depleted. The stipulation was that mana use would last longer if you have higher intelligence. But regardless of that, I think he was at the Oakwood forest because he wanted the mana plants to replenish his mana.¡± he said, now eating the fruits he got.from the jungle. ¡°So your plan is to make him use up his mana so that you can then face him one on one? Wait, what if he has a higher strength percentage?¡± she asked, worried about having to face him alone. ¡°Well, there is no way of telling to be quite honest, but my guess is that everyone in Goshem starts at the same level and works their way to the top. I don¡¯t know how hard he has been working to get stronger and where his affinities lie in terms of stat allocation, but I am willing to gamble on my skills.¡± he said, confidently as he finished his meal. ¡°I think I can collaborate in a really helpful way. SInce I can now turn into a bird temporarily, I could scout for him and give you the heads up. As for the plan to grow these mana plants ourselves, it would be better if we were to first get this guy before we even think of doing anything else. Hopefully things won¡¯t turn out badly.¡± she said, with a sharp tone. ¡°Yeah, get this guy, but, hmm, so we are just going to beat him up and then tie him down right?¡± he asked, showing certain signs of doubt. ¡°Yeah, tie him down, wait, I hope you are not planning on killing him? I mean, I fucken hate the guy and he wants to hurt us, but I don¡¯t think murder is the ideal solution.¡± she said, looking at Tanatswa with much concern. ¡°What if it ends with me having to kill him? I mean, he probably sees us as just experience points to make gains, to level up. Since the global objective of this place is to level up, then he probably won¡¯t have any reservations, and who knows what will happen when we die here. I died once and ended up here and for me to die twice, well, is there a life after Goshem?¡± ¡°Those are really complicated existential questions that we don¡¯t have answers to, but if there is an option where we can fuck up that asshole and not have to kill him, I am down for that more than anything else. Just because we are in Goshem, it doesn¡¯t mean we have to lose our humanity and play to the rules of some purple god who created a world that resembles a video game. We are not that simple and we won¡¯t live that way. I would rather not have murder in my conscience.¡± she said, looking at him with determined eyes. ¡°Okay, so we kick his ass and scare him away. Alright, that¡¯s going to be tough, well I think I should go outside now and look out. If anything happens I will call you.¡± ¡°Be careful out there.¡± she said poignantly. Tanatswa made his way out, carrying a bag of fruits along for his watch duty. He initially wanted to stand on top of one of the walls for him to get a decent vantage point of any person showing up. If the newcomer was smart, he would ideally attack them at night. With little visibility it would be difficult to spot him with all the vegetation and trees creating cover, but since his attack emitted light, it would be way easier to spot him upon deploying his attack. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This was just speculation on his part, but if the perpetrator was going to attack them at night, he was going to figure out a way to counter him. Another thing he had to consider was that he probably had access to the custom goal and could use it to track them. Shami hadn¡¯t known a lot of the other useful mechanics that he ended up telling her, but there was no way he was going to make the mistake of underestimating others. Tanatswa stood on the wall, adjacent to the cottage that Shami made them build and watched. He wasn¡¯t going to let anything slip and was mostly darting back and forth at the cottage. Shami focused on putting things back in order and would sometimes go out to check on him. He would notice her and give her the thumbs up to signal that nothing had happened. This tension would go on for a while as the sky began to experience its twilight phase and the sound of the insects and wildlife became noticeable. Any movement or sound was liable to get him worried and the paranoia began to consume him. Was the new comer going to show up or was he not coming at? The scenarios played out a lot in his mind until something happened. A tree trunk came from nowhere heading towards his direction. Tanatswa didn¡¯t have time to dodge it and simply threw a punch to demolish the block of wood. As he formed his fist in anticipation of the log¡¯s impact he noticed his mana bar activate and then suddenly he felt a tingly sensation. His punch which was timed to land as soon as the wood got close instantly stopped the momentum of the tree trunk and it fell before him as if struck by gravity in a discriminant manner. Tanatswa was shocked by what occurred and figured that maybe he had the power of telekinesis or something, but before he could celebrate, he began to see several large rocks, tree trunks and even animals being flung towards him. Unicorns and gazelle looking things were being hurled at him. Tanatswa decided to dodge and the obstacles he evaded smashed into the wall. With the way the wall was built, there was extra padding of rocks behind the fortress which made it a rather immovable structure. The trees and even the animals either went over or smashed into the wall, and it became a horrifying spectacle of seeing flesh being grinded against a wall. Some of the animals dented and broke down some parts of the top, but it was never enough to completely knock it down. The rocks on the other hand had more impact in demolishing parts of the wall. After a while, the onslaught stopped and Tanatswa began to wonder where the next attack would come from. Shami had come out of the cottage to join him and seemed rather hysterical. She leaped over the wall and asked him, ¡°Do you have an idea where he is?¡± Tanatswa then glanced at her and said, ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t, but he seems strong enough to throw animals like he were firing a cannonball.¡± Shami took a peak at the blood drenched side of the wall and instantly got disgusted. She then told him, ¡°I think I can help you spot him from above.¡± Shami transformed into a humanoid bird and began to elevate herself into the sky. She rose just high enough to have an aerial view of the landscapes. She also began to test her eagle vision and could see miniscule details of dirt, leaves and so forth. The uncanny experience mostly had her in awe, but she got a hold of herself and focused on the task. As she scanned the area, another obstacle was thrown towards Tanatswa. Shami noticed where the toss came from and immediately warned him. Tanatswa then made a quick dodge ahead of time, but quickly realised that it was a wolf that had been hurled over. The beast went over the wall and landed splat, on the ground. It broke its legs and began to sulk like most dogs would do when in pain, but Tanatswa was worried that this wounded beast would later on become a threat. Shami then immediately warned him that the new comer guy had jumped up really high and some miasma of light was now forming around his body. This was probably him preparing to unleash his attack and both Shami and Tanatswa braced themselves. A flash of light appeared and then a dish shaped silhouette moved with much velocity and struck the ground near Tanatswa. It was as if someone had let dynamite explode and gusts of dust went into the sky. Tanatswa¡¯s vision had been impaired and there was a huge layer of dust before him similar to a fog. Shami flew upwards to avoid being caught in it and reached a higher altitude. As she began to scan, she could now see debris being left behind at a distance and heavy thuds began to echo. The thuds became more audible and she realised that the newcomer was sprinting towards Tanatswa. She wanted to warn him, but she realised that she was way too high for him to even hear her and decided to glide downwards. Tanatswa was struggling to see what was going, but could hear the heavy thuds getting louder and louder. When it became clear that the newcomer was close he then began to wonder how he would be able to get rid of the smoke that was blocking his vision and then recalled an old episode of superman the animated series which had the hero clap away smoke from a fire. He then tensed his hands and then did a violent clap. The shock wave dispersed the smoke and he immediately saw the newcomer guy before him. Just when he was about to strike the guy, the man with the husky hair leaped over him and crashed landed close to the cottage. The newcomer immediately went through the cottage, demolishing the bricks in his way and searched for any bag that had the mana plants. Tanatswa followed behind and was seriously furious that he hadn¡¯t anticipated this action. The satchel that contained the mana plants was ganked and the newcomer began to dash off. Tanatswa gained on him and shouted out, ¡°Stop you fucken thief!¡± The newcomer guy then suddenly directed his hand at him whilst running and a force field that seemed to be glowing, quickly struck him and tossed him backwards. The impact was akin to being hit by a revolving door, but Tanatswa felt relieved that the attack didn¡¯t have the same power as what killed the Hydra. Shami whose flying seemed way faster than her running ability got close enough to the man and tackled him before he could do any special attacks. The tackle was hard and they both tumbled on the ground. The satchel containing the mana plants had fallen farther away from their position and it seemed as if it was now a standoff between the shape shifting woman and the man with the destructive light. Chapter 17: There is trouble in paradise! part 4 The husky haired man looked at her with unhinged eyes. He was down to his last amount of mana which he wondered how he would use to combat her, but then decided to take another bite from his reserve mana plant which was in his jacket. Shami noticed him making abrupt movements and immediately flew right at him. The newcomer was just about to relish in the fruit until Shami¡¯s bird like claws struck him by the shoulder, piercing his flesh. The pain caused the man to unintentionally squeeze the mana plant until it got crushed. This was a miscalculation on his part, but even so, he tried to lick the juices on his palm to salvage any mana boost he could get. Shami¡¯s animal instincts could predict his malicious intent and she began to fly through the forest, gliding around and bombarding the man¡¯s body against the trees. Since her claws were wedged deep inside of his shoulder blades, the experience for him was akin to having 6 hooks grating your flesh as they tossed you against obstacles. The man¡¯s hands were battered against the trees and rocky structures, tearing parts of his clothing and covering him with dirt and leaves. The juices had been soiled so he could no longer do the licking he intended. Shami wished to drag this out as long as she could, but then suddenly, the newcomer struck the ground with his feet and began to drill everything that stood in his way. His legs left a trail of deep foot holes and began to stop the momentum of Shami¡¯s flight. He became heavier for her but still the process had messed up his shoulders. As soon as she was slow enough for him to grab, he pulled down her legs, grabbed her hips and gave her a brutal body slam on the ground. If Shami hadn¡¯t tasted pain before, she would surely taste it today. The impact had probably busted her back and she screamed out in pain. Tanatswa heard her scream and shouted out, ¡°I will fucken kill you bastard. Don¡¯t you dare hurt her!¡± He quickly rose from the ground and began to pursue them, making huge strides that made the ground thunder. As he tried by all means to catch up, the newcomer began to do his worst on Shami. With his mana at a really low point he decided to use his fists to end her. He punched her in the abdomen, face, chest and even raised her head close enough so that he could head butt her. Her face got scars and she began to nose bleed as well as bleed from the mouth. The newcomer could hear the thuds of Tanatswa from afar, but was consumed with so much rage that he began to choke her. His hands felt like weights, pressing against her neck and she began to struggle with her breathing. The man then uttered to himself, ¡°What the fuck are you doing, we need her. Why would you kill her when we agreed to keep her for pleasure purposes, no, no, we keep the girl and kill her man.¡± The choking¡¯s intensity began to subside and then Shami, who saw this as an opportunity to strike back, morphed into a combination of a python and a cobra. Her bird like shape dissipated and she then spat venom directly at his face. The man¡¯s left eye was fully exposed at the time and the poison, which seem rather acidic, began to alter and burn through man¡¯s eye. Shami slid away as the man rolled in pain and felt internal anguish at her near death experience. She reverted back to her human form and retained her scars and injuries from the savage attacks she got in bird form. She was panting and feeling the emotions overcome her, but the man who was on the ground began to enter things with his eye. She was certain that he was probably doing an xp purchase to boost something, but what was he going to boost? The man then purchased the percentage increase for one of his stats and soon enough, he stopped agonising and rose from the ground. The eye that had been poisoned began to heal and any swelling had dissipated. She was horrified by his quick recovery and thought that he was going to come and strangle her. The newcomer then told her, ¡°So you can also turn into a poisonous serpent, hmm. Your ability seems to be way too dangerous. If it weren¡¯t for the mithridatism, I would have been a gonna, but it seems like I can just inoculate myself from my thoughts. You gotta love this place, right sweet buns. It¡¯s pretty convenient when you want it to be.¡± ¡°Why are you fucken doing this? Don¡¯t you see there is no point in fucken fighting your kind you piss of shit. You almost choked me to death you psychopath.¡± she said, feeling a bit light headed. ¡°I see you want to stall for time whilst your lover boy comes to your rescue. We had agreed to leave you for later, but I don¡¯t think we would want to fuck a violent woman who can spit poison, not that your poison will have any effect on us anymore unless you have something terrible prepared for me. You see, I think in under 30 seconds he will get here, but I could break your neck in 10. I guess we will have to find a defenseless woman who doesn¡¯t have a potty mouth instead.¡± The newcomer quickly dashed at her with an intention of breaking her neck. Her life bar was halved and she was pretty battered, but she still had a little mana left. Before the man who seemed to be addressing himself as ¡®we¡¯ could strike Shami, she morphed into one of those wolves she had encountered in the Ethereal Woods. The tables were then turned and she then pounced on him, over powering his domineering physique. She mauled his chest and then took a bite of his right forearm. The man used his free left hand to strike her on the head as well as chest. The blows she got were devastating, but the same could be said for the bite he got which rendered his right arm useless as lots of blood trickled downwards. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. He then in an effort to just end her violence, gave her a gut wrenching suplex which made her land on her jaw. At this point, Shami was wrecked and she felt tremendous pain. As the man rose up to give her the killing blow, Tanatswa bumped into him and hurled his body away. The actual collision for Tanatswa was painful because it was as if his body had collided with steel. The newcomer was knocked back, with one arm left to his arsenal. He checked his bleeding arm and roared in anger. Tanatswa quickly looked at Shami and became extremely stressed. She had reverted back to her human form but she had blood all over her body, was stripped naked and her lower jaw looked dislocated. She was failing to talk and it seemed as if her speech had been impaired by the damages of her injuries. She began to cry, but in a manner that didn¡¯t allow for her to do so effectively. With how she looked, he had no reservations about killing this stranger, rather, all the vile and sadistic things imaginable became open to him. He then charged at the newcomer, angrier than ever and had only one thing in mind, destroying him. The newcomer¡¯s now limp bleeding arm was applied pressure when he ripped apart his jacket and tied a nose with it to stop the bleeding. Even at such a disadvantage the man didn¡¯t dare run but used the last remnant of his mana for his attack. A wave of light came from his direction and went on to strike Tanatswa. Tanatswa jumped over it, but whilst in mid air, the newcomer another wave which propelled Tanatswa upwards, just above the treetops. The newcomer then used this chance to run after the bag which was full of the mana plants. As Tanatswa did his air time, he felt pissed having been caught in the guy¡¯s attack, but also realised that the current level of damage those attacks were giving him were just slight pain. It was either the current attacks used little mana and were barely a hindrance because of that or that the level of attack needed to kill the Hydra required a lot of mana. The truth was he needed to anticipate the waves and then find an opening to strike him. After crashing on the ground, he immediately rose up and bolted towards the newcomer. The newcomer¡¯s running was a bit restrained due to him dealing with the pain of his bleeding hand, but he surely weathered through the pain to reach his goal. The man finally found the bag and proceeded to pick it up from the ground. Just when he had gotten a hold of the bag, he got a hard kick that landed on his face. The newcomer dragged his feet as he took in the strike but managed to be lucky enough that one of the mana plants fell before him. He pick it up and rammed it inside his mouth. He didn¡¯t waste time began to chew. Tanatswa got in a knee to the face and a left hook that sent the man flying, but as soon as the man¡¯s mana had resurged, the level playing field had changed. The shield lights that were deployed seemed to have more intensity and were moving like projectiles fired from his body. Tanatswa tried to dodge, but when he would avoid one, another one would strike him. This time it was no longer a revolving door that was hitting him, but a reinforced boulder. Each deployed light always unearthed large amounts of soil from the ground, demonstrating how destructive the power was to the environment. Tanatswa was bombarded by hit after hit and finally, a shield light that seemed way brighter than the others was deployed at him and he immediately lost ? of his life bar. The power was like that of a tidal wave made of all sorts heavy objects, rampaging him. Tanatswa was literally blown away by the difference of power and dreaded what would happen to Shami if he failed. It was no longer just them versus the world but them versus other highly capable players. He wished his ability would be of more use to him in this situation now more than ever, but the only time he got it to work was when his enemy hurled the tree trunk that he managed stop. As he picked himself from the ground, the newcomer became afraid. Apparently those attacks had completely depleted his mana and he would have to get another bite to finish him off. With a battered bleeding hand, hand to hand combat didn¡¯t seem ideal so he quickly bolted. Tanatswa knew that if the newcomer got a hold of another plant it was game over for him. Probably the guy wanted to rape Shami and then later kill her for xp once he had enough of her. These morbid thoughts all streamlined in his mind as he charged at the guy, but then he stopped when he realised it was too late. The newcomer had taken another bite and this time, it looked as if he was charging; golden and purple miasma covering his body. This meant that he was preparing to use his deadly attack to defeat him once and for all. He figured he would have to jump over it and then kick his ass, but when the guy directed his hand elsewhere, he quickly realised that he was targeting the incapacitated Shami. ¡°It¡¯s either you stay there and take the full brunt of my power or I will just kill your girlfriend. I think by now you know how fast my ability as when it comes to striking it¡¯s intended target. So if you oblige me, I will let her live. A life for a life.¡± he said, panting and also showing signs of discomfort towards the pain in his bleeding arm. ¡°That¡¯s a raw deal. There is no guarantee that you¡¯d even keep you end. I am pretty sure you¡¯re a sick fuck who wants to abuse her, but I won¡¯t allow that. I won¡¯t let people like you live.¡± he said, quelling his rage so that he wouldn¡¯t act rashly.. ¡°People like me? Well aren¡¯t we all the same suicide victims who have come here to this so called paradise to indulge in violence for the sake of reaching the top? If you¡¯re smart you should know, killing other players gives you a faster level increase. You could toil your way with slow progress or get with the program and get ahead.¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°So that¡¯s it, we are all just a bunch of random people for you to kill so that you can get ahead. I don¡¯t think people who think like you should live Goshem. ¡° he said, tightening his fists. ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re going to have to stop me because I intend to use both of you to reach at least level 5.¡± he said, carelessly forgetting his condition. ¡°But you said if I just stand here and take your attack you would let her go, you actually never intended to do so!¡± ¡°My my, aren¡¯t I incapable of meeting my own end of the bargain, oh well, kiss your fucken slut of a girlfriend goodbye. I hope what lies beyond Goshem is pure hell for her.¡± he said, breaking into laugher. The newcomer fired away and Tanatswa began to bolt after the blast. As he did that, his enemy prepared to attack him from behind so that when he was met with failure, he would just finish him off with ease. Shami¡¯s body was incapacitated and his speed wasn¡¯t enough. He felt a sense of uselessness, a deep desire to have the upper hand in this situation but alas he could never live up to this occasion. He couldn¡¯t do so for his dreams back on earth nor was he managing to do anything now. To have to lose the girl who was not only his first but was also someone he really wanted to get to know, was unbearable thought. Tanatswa pleaded with the universe, desired to have the strength to win the day. He wished to have the refined skills to match his opponent. Suddenly, his mana bar became active and he noticed the way he was running had become way better. He felt like he was flowing through time and he soon enough outpaced the shield light and carried Shami¡¯s body out of the way. This was all too surreal for him and the only thing he could consistently notice was his mana bar depleting very fast. As soon as she was out of harm¡¯s way, he returned to the destructive path of the shield light and threw a punch. The punch which didn¡¯t even make contact, stopped the momentum of the moving blast and it completely stopped. Tanatswa got a hold of this light which felt like hot glass and began to push it as he sprinted and returned it back to its sender with even greater velocity than before. The newcomer who only had a split second chance to prepare for all of this was confronted by his own attack which he could only lessen the blow with a shield barrier from the little mana he had left. The newcomer¡¯s body was hit and was sent flying upon impact. The distance the body travelled in the air seemed pretty far and all Tanatswa could hear from the collision was a great cry of pain. He wanted to go finish him off, but his zen mood quickly finished when his mana reached zero. Not only that, his ability refiner had drained him of all his stamina. He was grateful that he had managed to trigger it, but for now, he wanted to focus on treating his woman. If indeed he was going to encounter this man again, he was going to kill him, assuming that he probably survived the attack. He had the leverage of his power and he could now have peace of mind knowing that he could best him with own ability. Chapter 18: A story needs catharsis! The newcomer, known as Tichaona, crawled on the ground as he tried to find a spot where he could hide. His life bar was in the critical levels and he felt great suffering within his body. He had landed near the very entrance of the Ethereal Woods and could hear wolves nearby. He was petrified that the wolves would smell his blood and get drawn to him. He figured that he had to camouflage himself and hide at an obscure spot. He layered his body with dirt and leaves and made it seem as if he blended in with the environment. Tichaona knew that all he needed to do was rest for 2 or more days until he was completely healed. Since the purple entity had stated that all the 1000 were immortal, unless their life bar reached zero, his body would regenerate and put itself back together, however it also depended on the level of damage. The more battered the body was, the more likely it was going to take for it to fully recover, but that meant he had to recuperate for at least 2 days before planning on doing anything else, but what if they eventually found him? Tichaona could still identify Shami and Tanatswa at a distance due to his navigation points gauging the distance between them. If the distance got shorter it would mean that they were in pursuit of him and he would have to move farther away to get to safety. Probably Tanatswa was working on making the girl recover before considering chasing after him and it would explain why he hadn''t come to finish him off. What Tichaona didn''t realize was that his ability, Barrier to Entry, could hide his presence from anyone''s tracker. It was a passive quirk that came with his power, thus, he didn''t need to worry about them because they clearly wouldn''t be able to find him. This information wasn''t apparent to him, thus, he lamented their possible arrival before he had fully healed. Apart from them, he felt unsafe with all the hollowing and the ghostly sounds that came from the woods. It was as if there was a gathering in there and he couldn''t make out exactly if they were organic sounds or just the wind moving way too much to the point of misguiding his ears. It was a rather insomnia conducive situation and he would have to contend with laying low for now. As the time passed, he became more involved with talking to himself. "So we failed to kill them, damn it, we have to recover quickly, we have to or else it''s late for us. Yeah, that guy could stop my attacks, I think we underestimated them. Should we level up and then kill them? Wait, they would probably be doing the same, but if I were to just kill one of them I would have the upper hand, just think about it, level 5 up in this bitch and things would get better. But what if we made peace, no, no, it''s too late for that. With what we did to his girlfriend, he is probably out for blood. We need to get stronger because only the strong have control. Wait, be quiet." he said to himself, getting jittered upon hearing something. He could hear violent thuds from afar, deep in the woods and he wondered what it was. Was it a wolf, a creature he had not encountered or a strange phenomenon? He reclined in anticipation, with his eyes looking at the woods. Soon enough, the source of this unrest was shown to be the dark figure who came riding his dragon with the black miasma of death around him. The beast of an entity, rode its dragon and seemed to be heading his direction. At this moment, Tichaona was met with a rather cruel predicament. Was he going to run? He was still far from being mobile and even if he tried, he would expose himself. His camouflage was well made and it was probably going to fool anyone, but could it fool this thing? He hoped that'' that would be the case. The dark figure paused close by but seemed to be scanning the area is if it wanted to identify something. In a matter of moments, the dragon''s tail yanked his body from the ground and coiled around him. He felt squashed and the fear he had skyrocketed. The dark figure looked at the man''s body and it was unclear what it''s intent was. It''s usual poisonous air ability was not used on him, but since it was his first time encountering the dark figure, he had no idea that he was lucky to be alive at the moment. The dark figure''s body looked like it was wearing some military gear or armour, but the black miasma made it seem as if it was a silhouette of such since the smoke blurred out any necessary details. As Tichaona watched closely, he noticed the figure raising its hand and then trying to pull off something on its face. A clicking sound occured and he began to see the face of a light blue skinned lady with white eyes. Her hair seemed entangled by the rest of her outfit, but for the most part, Tichaona could only see her face. This came as a surprise, but moments later, the dark figure began to speak with a ghostly voice that seemed to have high reverberation.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "I see that you are not one but a collective whole of a conflicted identity. Let me free you from your suffering." she said, raising her hand then striking Tichaona''s chest. The hand phased through him but when it pulled out, a soul that resembled him began to cry in anguish as the dark figure eviscerated it with her hand. Tichaona''s body then went pale for a moment and then got rejuvenated. It was like he was waking up from a deep sleep, but not himself. His mind felt light and unpolluted. The secondary entity was dead and what remained was a rather sober person, devoid of insanity. The dark figure then said with a smile, "Hmm, you have now been freed from the drawbacks of the assimilation method, I hope this will be a esson to your kind who wish to attain power by any means necessary." Tichaona seemed perplexed at the same time frightened by what had just transpired, but managed to muster the confidence to ask the dark figure a question. "What are you and how did you free me from him?" he asked, shaking to his core. "I am one of the sentient beings that came before your kind, to this place called Goshem. When you kill another individual and take their experience, you also gain their consciousness. The consciousness you were sharing seemed to be in conflict with you and it would at times take over your body. Now that you are free, realise that the assimilation method may gave you power but you will have to share a consciousness with all those you have killed. Those with a strong will can only tame their multiple minds and function as a stable living organism. Desist from it if you wish to live like a sane person." she said, looking at him, with curious eyes. "So that was why I ended up doing all those things, I am grateful towards you." he said, thankful despite being terrified by her. "Do not thank me so soon, I may show acts of kindness from time to time, but I never act without ulterior motives. You have a unique gift that I believe will be useful for my cause, as such, I am willing to cultivate your growth so that when the time comes, we may face my brother." she said, now grimacing her face. "You want to use my power to kill your brother?" he asked, perplexed as to what her real angle was. "Yes, my brother is the most powerful being on this planet and he slaughtered our brethren. You may not know this, but this planet was created by one of the gods of creation, an entity that only cares about creating the highest most optimum environment to cultivate a species to the peak of it''s evolution. That is why you have been amassing strength that is not common to your species. A select few from my planet were chosen as what you would call beta testers. We were supposed to be evaluated by the god who created this planet to affirm that his creation was indeed a success, but just when we had finished what we had to do, instead of returning to our home planet, the general consensus was to stay. We obtained special gifts and abilities that we could never get from our planet, thus we became power hungry and remained. However, my brother got impatient and sought a method that would make him reach his supremacy faster. He is a titan of strength that needs to be destroyed. I will make you a useful tool to make his demise a reality." This revelation had blown his mind away and he was certainly curious as well as shocked about what lied before him in the future. Based on the dark figure''s story, she was definitely an alien, but it seemed like the circumstances that brought them to Goshem were a matter of them volunteering and not them actually having died to suicide. If that was the case, how the hell did all the 1000 end up here in Goshem when it seemed as if the commonality of them being here was that they all died in their past lives. He pondered this and wondered as well how this woman would make use of him. Before long, the dark figure began observing him and gave him quite a disturbing grin of interest. She then said to him, "Apart from the training I will make you do, I think for the price of not killing you, I could indulge in the act of recreational procreation with you. You see, I lust for organisms with high genetic potential and though I may appear like this, our physical composition is pretty similar. Do not fear, for it is rather a privilege that I would allow you to taint my body. So once you are ready, I will have my feast." Tichaona went to a state of panic. He was happy to be alive but to have to fuck this being seemed like a legitimate nightmare, though her face looked relatively pleasant, there was a high chance that everything about her body was probably unsavoury at best. There was not much he could do and he unwillingly complied. The dark figure then made the dragon loosen the painful grip of its tail and carried him comfortably. The dark figured then returned to the Ethereal Woods with his body and what Tichaona would see inside would alter his perspective on life for good. Tanatswa tended to Shami''s wounds and mostly rested with her. He would interchange between looking out for Tichaona''s return and administering medicine to her which he made through the guidance of the custom goal mechanic. Shami had been in pain for the first day and her jaw was still a wreck. On the 2nd day, her jaw reformed and she could speak more comfortably. Tanatswa was there when she reclaimed her speech and she asked him, "Did you get him?" Tanatswa simply replied, "I think I did, I can''t seem to find his body or maybe he left for good after our fight. I made sure he wouldn''t have a reason to return. So how are you feeling now?" "I feel better. This body heals pretty fast. I am pretty sure if we were back home, a doctor would probably give me 6 months of recovery or some shit like that, but I guess I will live." she said, faintly. "Well, as long as you are alright." he said, in a poignant manner. "Tanatswa, I think with what happened with our fight, with that guy, and also to us that night, I think I want to thank you and at the same time apologise to you for how I have been treating you. You''re a really helpful guy and you didn''t abandon me at all. Thank you." she said, as she cried. "You don''t have to apologise, I am past that, all I care about is getting you better." he said, caressing her face and wiping away her tears with his fingers. She then told him, "Come closer." Tanatswa moved in close to her face and they kissed. The kiss had a long pause and then they looked at each other. She then said, "If you wish for me to be your girl, I think I would be okay with it." He smiled and then hugged her. The hug was a warm embrace, but she then complained, "Hey, not too much, it hurts back there." Tanatswa immediately began to feel awkward, but she laughed because she somehow expected him to overplay this romantic moment. They then slept beside each other and as Shami dozed off, he began think about his plans for the future in Goshem. Chapter 19: The others in Goshem! part 1 Elsewhere in Goshem, individuals who came to exist in this place were having various unique experiences. Tinashe Mahando, had woken up on a beach, soaked wet by the ebbing flow of the ocean. He was surprised and instantly assumed that he had transitioned to the afterlife. The vastness of the ocean blues were calming and he felt refreshed by the air, wonderful scenery and peace of mind. He had succumbed to bullying, both physical and via social media, and taken his life through euthanasia. All those people who didn¡¯t understand him and attacked him for being different were long gone. He believed he had transitioned to heaven as compensation for the trials he went through in his past life, but as he glanced behind and saw the massive undulating topography of the island he was on, he began to wonder if he would find angels or others who had moved on to this world. The rugged terrain and unusual tropical elements were all remarkable until he saw the message from the purple being displayed in front of him. The experience was all too surreal and he felt rather conflicted by what he had just seen, as well as taking notice of the multiple bars on his peripheral vision. Tinashe had many questions regarding what was going on and wondered whether or not he was in a video game or some horrific 5th dimensional simulation. What did the custom goal mean, why did he have RPG inventory slots, a life bar and so forth? He panicked and thought that he was hallucinating, but soon enough, he accepted that he indeed was living on the planet Goshem. He also began to acknowledge that his current physiology was different from before. Tinashe had remembered being a really frail boy with impaired vision, having to wear large spectacles that made him look like a dork. His new body was slim and healthy. He could see clearly and didn¡¯t even strain his eyes whenever he looked out into the distance. Though everything so far seemed like a mystery to him, at least he was blessed with good eyesight and would never have to relive the experiences of having to get prescribed lenses and getting new glasses every time they broke because he got his ass kicked by bullies in highschool. His short demeanour had remained, but he didn¡¯t really complain about that facet of his anatomy not changing. His skin tone was light caramel and he had baby blue eyes. His mixed ethnicity showed in his rather snub-nosed nose, plump lips and rounded face. The large sneakers, slightly baggy jeans, cobalt t-shirt and blue jersey he had when he went to the suicide facility were still on his body. He wondered if all people ended up in the afterlife with their clothes, but rather than fixate on the crazy ideas in his mind, he decided to explore the island which seemed large in scope. He would at times call out, ¡°Is there anybody here?¡±, but was sadly confronted with silence. The vacancy of the island seemed to scare him and he wondered when he would find the other 1000 mentioned by the purple being. As he climbed atop the rocky lumps and bumps to reach the top, he quickly realised that there was more to this island. He could see various kinds of animals that looked like slight variations of what he had seen at the zoo. From badgers, squirrels and even sheep with red fur and 6 horns that glowed. He distanced himself from the strange wildlife, hiding behind rocks, not willing to show his presence to them. Even if they were harmless, he was still afraid of making contact with them. Tinashe took a detour and wandered to an opening. There he found several trees with fruits and he could hear various insects. The trees seemed to be entangled into each other; vines and branches were all coiled together and it seemed like the smaller trees were trying by all means to get access to sunlight. As he moved deeper, he started to hear the trickling of water and noticed the build up of what seemed like steam. He checked and noticed a gorge that led directly to a waterfall which seemed pretty far away. The scenery was marvelous to behold and on instinct, his muscle memory made him reach out for something. He then remembered that he didn¡¯t have his camera and couldn¡¯t partake in some photography. His eyebrows were completely raised as he gasped, instantly shaken with awe. As he observed even more, he could see different kinds of fauna and flora. Some that resembled monkeys which had purple fur, climbing down a rocky wall with their infants hanging on their backs. It was an interesting sight to behold, but regardless of how amazing things looked, the 18 year old boy, who had never done a solo adventure, began to feel slightly worried. Where was everyone?The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The twilight came and there was still no sign of human life. Tinashe who wished to keep calm, soon enough got frightened by the time it was really dark. He had nowhere to sleep and he hadn¡¯t eaten anything. All the fruits here looked strange and he questioned the nature of them being edible. He decided to return to the beach and slept there, but his night was not one that easily went by. He had committed suicide, but he regretted his decision. He recalled hating his parents for making him attend the school he was going to and wished that he could have changed schools. He was eccentric and rather opinionated which rubbed most people the wrong way. He remembered being called, ¡®Too woke for your own good¡¯, by some of his peers. He was a liberal minded young man, living in a rather closed community of conservative individuals. His parents had moved to the Northern part of Lusaka in Zambia, at a particular suburb with its own highschool, for work reasons. They simply couldn¡¯t afford for him to change schools this late into his highschool years just because of the issues with peers seeing him as vulnerable or hating his unique way of thinking. His parents wanted to help, but wished he could just endure and just finish his time there and move on. Alas, that plan backfired and he killed himself. He had wished that he hadn¡¯t been ostracized for being different and that there were more open minded individuals there. In the end, that was it. He knew that his mother would probably be in pain because of this and didn¡¯t want her to lament, but it was of no use now that he was dead. As he listened to the ebbing shores and looked at the moon lit sky, he could see all the stars in the universe and some of the planets close by. He then slept, scared of his current situation and hoping to find others like him in Goshem. The routine of being alone went on for a while and Tinashe began to experiment with the mechanics of Goshem. He slowly realised the effects of making xp purchases and passive percentage increases for stats and wondered what special ability he would get upon reaching level 2. He subsisted on fishing, fruits and vegetables. At one point, he even had a tussle with one of the monkeys which beat the shit out of him when he tried to take fruit that seemed to be belonging to a specific congress of monkeys. It left him alone when it lost interest in him, but his body was a wreck by the time it was done with him .This was his first time experiencing a near death experience in Goshem, but he also got to witness the uncanny regenerative abilities that came from his body recovering from his wounds. He felt like Deadpool and even marvelled at the fact that his broken, dislocated forearm had reattached itself after he had lied on the ground for nearly 26 hours, as he completely healed. His life bar was fully restored and so was he confidence in living here alone. 7 days into being here, he began to think about the Tom Hanks film ¡®Cast Away¡¯ and wondered if he would go crazy and pluck a coconut and mark it with a smiley face to resemble a person. He desperately wanted to experience this isolation with someone, rather than doing it all by himself. One day, the weather drastically changed and the became vicious. Violent waves came and the beach was no longer the best place to sleep. Tinashe decided to find somewhere else to cover himself and also opted to avoid any of the monkeys at all costs. The water levels were rising and it seemed like going up top was the wisest idea. Tinashe found a cave and quickly took shelter there. He didn¡¯t want to test his body¡¯s ability to handle the cold and rain, wishing to avoid getting pneumonia or a fever. Even if this was the afterlife, not much concerning how he his body generally operated had changed, with exception to his eyesight and build. As Tinashe stayed in there, he noticed that there were glowing night bugs in their hives. They acted as lamps, giving a neon light experience which felt otherworldly to him. He was mesmerized by what he was seeing, but decided to rest for the night. Tinashe began to also think to himself that as much as it was amazing to be here, a unique experience you could brag to your friends or post on instagram just for show, he still missed the available necessities that came with modern civilization. Without any television, video games, computers, music and so forth, he felt like he would eventually experience withdrawal symptoms from getting disconnected. This going off the grid lifestyle was eventually going to lose its lustre and he really felt lonely. He really wondered how long it would be before he would find someone he could share this experience with, but soon enough, his desire was obliged. Tinashe snored in silence as the rain continued to do its worst. As he slept, someone was coming from the cave¡¯s entrance, a man older than him as well as being much taller than him. Standing at 5¡¯11 feet tall, John Banda, carefully walked in, wielding a bat made of wood. He had an overgrown beard that reached his collarbone, curly afro hair with faded sides which were all soaked and he had a solid build. It was clear that he was putting in the work for the strength percentage part, but his upper body was covered in a jiu jitsu gi and the lower part looked like it was cover with a hawaiian hula. The man walked into the cave as if he was doing lunges and saw the young Tinashe. He nudged his body with his weapon which then alarmed the young man who had fallen asleep. John looked pretty creepy with how the lighting cast shadows on his face and body which petrified Tinashe. He began to scream like a bitch as John tried to calm him down. Tinashe even resisted him and began to run away, deep into the cave, using the glowing night bugs as a guide. He later on unintentionally slipped into what looked like a frothing flood pond. The area he was in was the rocky shelter which was just before the cascading drops of water from a waterfall. Tinashe, however could not swim and began to struggle to stay afloat. The bubbling water swept him away until he was now just underneath the bombardment of cascading water. The peculiar figure, John, followed the young man and jumped into the water to save him. Because of the heavy rain and force that came from the waterfall, John was put in a position where he was chasing after the boy in a rapid. The dangerous flash flood was taking them for a ride, but John hoped to get a hold of the first person he encountered on this island alive. Chapter 20: The others in Goshem! part 2 Tinashe was helpless against the tides and was going manic from the fear of death. Everything happened so fast and he didn¡¯t really have time to prepare. As he lamented his peril, the mandigo man with adequate swimming skills, got a hold of him and tugged him. Tinashe felt like he had been yanked by something strong, a manly grip that helped him out of a disastrous situation. John flowed with him until they reached a log that was lodged against land and a rock. He injected his free hand into the flesh of that log and used it to anchor themselves. John who could now see eye to eye with the distraught Tinashe, began assure him that he was going to be okay. Tinashe realised that this man was protecting him, but still felt stifled by the ordeal. The entire rainfall lasted for over 6 hours until it subsided into drizzle. John took this opportunity to swim towards a location with higher ground. Once, he had done so, the two of them began to talk. ¡°That was a close one. I am sorry I scared you off. Are you okay?¡± asked John, who was dragging the young man¡¯s body. ¡°Thank you, shit. I don''t want to experience that again.¡± he said, panting and coughing at the same time. ¡°Yeah. It would have been a shame to lose you so soon. You are the first person I have seen on this damn island.¡± he said as they climbed over a trench like path. ¡°Yeah, thank you man. I am not much of a swimmer. What¡¯s your name, um, sir?¡± he said, getting the full scope of the man¡¯s body. ¡°Call me John, and from what I can see from your life bar hovering over you, you''re Tinashe Mahando, right?¡± he said, darting his eyes at the name highlighted on top of his visible life bar. Tinashe also noticed John¡¯s bar and then said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right. I can see it, it''s pretty crazy that I can see that life bar.¡± ¡°Yeah, I initially thought that this was the first stage of hell or something, some diabolical battle royal where 1000 people kill each other before proceeding to the epic finale of weeping and gnashing of teeth. Well, I honestly thought I would be in hell, but I am on a tropical paradise with typhoon like weather conditions reminiscing the movie ¡®Cast Away¡¯ by Tom Hanks. Weird right?¡± he said, as if engrossed in the art of delivering lines for a scripted monologue. ¡°Yeah, I have seen Cast Away.¡± said Tinashe, who didn''t know what to say about all the hints to hell in John¡¯s statement. ¡°Well Cast Away is a good film, I reckon the writing could have been tighter at certain points in the script. Well, I did find solace in having coconuts with faces all stacked up at my base as an alternative for people, but now that I have found someone, I won¡¯t have to participate in the act of mental degeneration.¡± he said, grabbing a hold of a branch as he climbed up. ¡°You kept coconuts with faces? Um?¡± he asked, totally bewildered. ¡°Well don¡¯t think too much about it.Anyways how did you get here?¡± he asked, trying to dissuade him from thinking he was crazy. ¡°Get here?¡± he asked, confused by the context of the question. ¡°Yes here on the island. Tell me what you remember before and after you got here. The devil''s in the details so make sure to give me everything.¡± he said, holding him by the shoulder and looking into the boy¡¯s eyes. Tinashe told him everything concerning his death due to suicide via euthanasia in his past life and where he woke. John nodded and even had moments where he would stare with much interest. The fixation was so intense that Tinashe began to feel uncomfortable. John then went on to say, ¡°So maybe this could be a purgatory for those who committed suicide with a rather sick twist of all the 1000 facing off against each other.¡± ¡°What makes you think everyone is supposed to face off, why are you drawing such conclusions?¡± he asked, worried that he was making dangerous inferences. ¡°Well think about it logically. If we have bodies that behave and have facets of our progress compartmentalized by stats similar to what you¡¯d find in a role playing game, plus the fact that killing other plays can yield you experience points via the ¡®Assimilation method¡¯ definitely means that leveling up will also have to deal with clashing with others.¡± he said, with a stern look. ¡°Wait, this is my first time hearing about this how could you possibly know?¡± he asked, now doubtful of the man¡¯s reasoning capacity.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Well let me show you then.¡± he said, immediately instructing him to do a step by step entry on his custom goal. Tinashe read the information and wondered why he had never even considered searching this before. John noticed the horror in the boy¡¯s face and told him, ¡°If this news flash breaks your heart, then you must throw away any ideas about this being a heavenly afterlife because with what that purple demon has said, it¡¯s pretty clear that we have to level up, survive the hostile elements like the wildlife, weather and finally other players. This is a survival game but we don''t have to all adhere to whatever rules we have been given, that''s why I want to form a group, hopefully find reasonable people so that we can survive and resist people who will try to take out others. The only issue is that people are hard to find. I hope you will be a decent person Tinashe.¡± ¡°Um wow, that¡¯s a lot to take in, I am a decent guy. I don''t think I have it in me, you know, murder, I don''t think I would ever kill someone.¡± he said, as he shivered. ¡°Well hopefully you won¡¯t have to. I see that you are shivering, I will take you to my hideout. I was initially exploring the other side of island, hoping to find others and acquaint myself with nature until I got caught in the rain. I figured that it would be better to hide in a cave rather under a tree when I noticed the water levels rising. I am pretty sure I gave you quite the scare when I came in unannounced, so anyways I will treat you to something I learned recently from much experimentation. You look fairly young, do you drink?¡± he asked, interested in his response. ¡°Well, I wish I had before I had killed myself.¡± he said, barely delivering his words due to his intense shiver. ¡°Well your virgin lips will surely learn the taste of alcohol in the afterlife. A pleasant catharsis awaits you ahead.¡± he said, with a grin on his face. The two of them trotted in the muddy terrain as the winds were blowing and giving a ghastly eolowin tone that rustled the leaves and trees. The journey towards John¡¯s cave would take just under an hour and for some reason, the monkeys they came across, with their purple drenched thick fur, were subdued and didn''t attack them. They seemed excited by John¡¯s presence and John even reassured Tinashe to stay calm. Tinashe remembered being clobbered by a monkey recently and nearly died, but these creatures seemed excited with a rather reverent attitude. He was beginning to feel safer in the arms of this man and hoped that he would help him out with all the questions he could not answer for himself, regarding the world of Goshem. John¡¯s cave looked remarkable and modern. It was lit by many of the night bugs and the walls were painted with some liquid that glowed in the dark. He had several custom made pillows, made using some animal¡¯s wool and some leather from an animal he slaughtered. Everything was stitched together using thin vines and silk from silkworms that were boiled in a clay pot after they had finished pupating. John seemed rather knowledgeable in the arts and crafts department and also made a contraption that looked like a stove made from some weird alloy and strung together with wood. He had a huge clay container that resembled a cooler box which contained fruits that had been fermented for 4 days. John handed Tinashe the wool made blanket and pillows to lie on. Tinashe obliged and reclined on the pillows. Sleeping on this was a real treat compared to lying on the rugged terrain. Tinashe glanced at him and before he could ask how he managed to pull all this off, John said, ¡°You wish to know how I am this resourceful? Well before I became a famous novelist and writer who wore many hats, I used to be part of Do It Yourself styled show that involved crafting things based email requests. Relying on mostly the internet and specialized assistance from professionals, I got really useful skills.¡± ¡°Wait you were a famous novelist? What books did you write?¡± he asked, astounded by this revelation. ¡°The player follows, the philanderer, The Eternal dragon of the litRPG, Sewn to perfection and my magnum opus, the artist¡¯s woe. That was the only book that I got critical praise for and it was the highlight of my career.¡± he said, pouring the fermented fruit juice into clay tumblers. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing, you were an established writer. Well to be honest, I was mostly into non-fiction and historical books, I never really found story books interesting.¡± he said, as he snuggled into the pillows. ¡°Not even the classics like Dickens, Mark Twain, Oscar Wilde or George Orwell?¡± he asked, astonished by his lack of interest in literary fiction. ¡°Well, my dad and mom mostly encouraged me to reader factual books and stuff. So I was really interested in learning different cultures, their history, ethnicities and why they behaved a certain way. I think knowing more about your initial environment and opening your mind to how other societies coped with everything in the world fascinated me more than fictional stuff.¡± he said, with a rather romanticized expression. ¡°A noble answer indeed, so what were you planning on becoming then, with your interests?¡± he asked as he handed him a cup of alcohol. ¡°Well, I think I would aim to be a Vice correspondent. You know Vice right, the journalist organisation that covers various issues and uncovers truths that mainstream media would rather not show because of political biases. I wanted to shed light on things.¡± he said with a passionate look. ¡°Hmm, that sounds like a rather dangerous field but at the same time an interesting one. Travelling around the world, going to conflict zones and debunking the bullshit that major news networks try to feed the masses. That''s interesting, but why would someone who wanted to pursue such a career terminate their life?¡± he asked, almost confused by why Tinashe had opted for suicide despite his ambitions. ¡°Well, I guess I wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle verbal abuse and bullying at school. I was quite the unique cookie and didn¡¯t follow the crowd. That made me popular for the wrong reasons and I was harassed alone. I wasn''t used to the world being against me so I caved in to the pressure.¡± he said, with a morose look as he drank the alcohol. The alcohol tasted sweet instead of sour and Tinashe wondered why his expectations were betrayed. Tinashe then asked him, ¡°You seem like you were a celebrity or something in your past life, why did you commit suicide if you so much success?¡± ¡°Well brace yourself, I have got quite the tale to tell.¡± he said, immediately drinking 3 shots as soon as he was done. Chapter 21: The others in Goshem! part 3 John drank several shots of his home made brew as he told his tale of fame and fortune, outlining where he went wrong as he encouraged Tinashe to drink. ¡°So my origin story, as you would have it, was that of a young boy who ended up living in Canada due to my parents seeking a political asylum. Growing up, I had many ambitions, primarily in the arts. I acted, I played the bass guitar and I co-hosted a Do It Yourself program that initially started as something that me and my buddy posted on the internet, but we managed to get so much traffic that the local television network wanted to sign us up. We became relatively famous, at least, to those who enjoyed our kind of content, but when Linsy decided to move to Denmark with the rest of his family, everything ended. I became ¡®that guy who used to do that arts and craft show¡¯. I had been working on spec scripts for a pilot episode as well as making manuscripts for publication. Not having clout was something that made it hard for publication houses to bank on me. Like shit, the barriers to breakthrough were real and I wasn''t really psyched about the liberal arts degree I was going to be doing at university. So I got desperate, went online and found some webnovel sites to gain an audience. The process was tricky because most of the sites were all about genre fiction: litRPG, isekai, video games and so forth. Even if I had talent, the only way anyone would ever give me a chance is if I pandered to their interests.¡± he said, drinking his 9th cup of alcohol. ¡°So by pandering you mean selling out?¡± he asked, curious to where he was going with his tale. ¡°Well I wouldn''t say selling out, though genre fiction requires a creative writer to step out of the confines of the tropes that have been established to make something remarkable. I did that and got my major break, but getting endorsement deals, fame and even your works adapted to other forms of media was just the beginning. You get haters, toxic fans and even people who misinterpret your work. A friend of mine always told me that you''re either a critical darling or just a commercial pawn, pandering to your audience. I mean there is nothing wrong with wanting to give your readers what they want; self substitution and wish fulfillment can be intoxicating. Like drinking a bottle of scotch or vodka to make you numb on a bad day. I always wanted to be a critical darling, to become like the celebrated Anne Rice, Whitley Strieber, Laurell K.Hamilton, Gregory Maguire and even Stephen King. The avenue to which I attained success wasn¡¯t really the common route so with my success as a web novelist who transitioned to paperback, I was met with many skeptics. People who associated the vain sensationalism of viral YouTube videos to the viral reach of my books online. I mean it''s stupid, right, to think that way?¡± he said, drinking his 13th cup and handing Tinashe more cups to drink his alcohol. ¡°Well, didn''t physical CDs and vinyl die out to digital streams just like how those Americans say that Blockbuster got phased out by Netflix and various streaming platforms? I mean, why does it really matter how someone started or where their work came from?¡± he said, now slightly tipsy and unsure if he articulated himself well. ¡°Well you¡¯re wrong. The source and means to which a product is made is going to be judged and most of the critically acclaimed and their judges, have certain standards. I however didn¡¯t qualify by virtue of being a man who was a by product of genre fiction. I mean, my money came from it but I wanted to become a critical darling and thus, I betrayed the initial fans who made me reach stardom for the sake of writing something pretentious. An atour in the world of writing was always my goal and in the end, I alienated some of my readers so that I could get the acknowledgment from the elitists of the literary world, but I felt hollow afterwards. When you are a commercial writer, you are basically packaging a product and pandering to specific demographics. A critical darling was just pandering to the more cynical and well read, basically, I was an economic cog in the machine, fulfilling basic supply and demand. There was nothing special about my writing nor was there anything rewarding about sucking the cocks of those with elevated tastes. I became lost when that epiphany struck me.¡± he said, sounding bleak as he downed his 15th cup. ¡°You know what, I think you should have just accepted what was what and just enjoyed the amount of money you were making. If you over complicate your desires, you will only set yourself up for disappointment.¡± he said, feeling intoxicated and wobbly. ¡°Well young man, the hubris of an artist is that he wishes to make his art more real than ¡®real¡¯ and with that desire you are likely to burn out when you realise that its depth is a rather abstract thing, not a concrete thing. I did intend to just accept what was what, but I just couldn''t deal with it. I turned to vices like alcohol and women. If I were to tell you how many women I slept with you¡¯d be shocked.¡± he said, drinking his 19th cup. ¡°Well how many women have you slept with John?¡± he asked, wobbling and struggling to keep his head up. ¡°Well I kept count, 337. I surely became a man whore who fathered two children and could only pay for their child support. I was more of a provider than a real father. I was in a rather emotionally inept moment in my life, seeking the vices to make me forget the vanity of my work. I fucked, I smoked and I drank. I think I probably drank more than I should have but my liver seemed to be strong enough to keep me going. Regardless of this morbid state, I continued to write hit after hit, confusing right?¡± he said, drinking his 20th cup.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Yeah, this sounds like you are giving yourself more baggage than you deserve. Fuck, I think I am drunk. Is this how being drunk feels. Man I feel like I am in my body but not in it.¡± he said, cracking a smile and breaking into laughter. ¡°Well alcohol is a fantastic poison, made to numb your pain. So, I became a manic mess and a rather cynical person who began to judge the merits of people¡¯s works. I became a bigot of the elite, but even the standards that the elite held were just weightless pillars that people like me wished to stand on. In the end I was chasing what could not be attained and my refusal to accept that made me take my life. Well probably the rock and roll lifestyle had taken its toll on me as well so I had to pull the plug. I at least left my children a huge will for them to live their lives in luxury without me. Yeah, I self terminated because I was a complicated mess.¡± he said, drinking his 22nd cup which became his last. Tinashe had finally knocked out and John laughed at him for being a weak lad who only lasted 6 cups. John really regretted his thought process when he had taken his life and figured that he was a stubborn atour trying to find the universally accepted peak of art. His desire to make the timeless critical darling. As the morning dew lifted, John was the first one to wake up. He checked the pulsating notification for his inventory slot and noticed that he gained the mithridatism stat. The alcohol poisoning levels had triggered this stat to appear and he was at 2%. John marvelled at this new addition and then decided to wake up Tinashe to celebrate, Tinashe was long gone, inebriated and suffering from a hangover. The actual act of waking him up was quite an annoying feat for John. Tinashe felt like he had a severe migraine and he longed or something to ease the pain. John cracked open a coconut and made him ingest the liquid. Soon enough, the young man adjusted to the intoxication and he too got to see his inventory slot show the mithridatism stat. John did a quick deduction and associated the word which was related to inoculation to how their bodies were dealing with the alcohol they drank the previous night. Tinashe was amazed by this and John insisted that he would probably grow a tolerance for not only alcohol and other things once once he increased his current 1% mithridatism. When they all got out of their blankets, John told him to pack up the blankets and they began to dine on the fruits that John had stocked up. As they devoured their meal, one of the monkeys showed up and Tinashe just looked at it with much fear. John told the boy that there wasn¡¯t anything to fear, but Tinashe couldn¡¯t help but recall his brutal beating. Several monkeys then appeared and John began to take out more fruits and gave some of them to monkeys. Tinashe felt like he was observing a zoologist at work. The monkeys all ate peacefully, ignoring Tinashe who seemed shaken by this unnerving experience. John simply laughed it out as Tinashe grimaced. As soon as the monkeys had left, John then said to him, ¡°Man was meant to conquer all animals, if you don¡¯t fear them then they won¡¯t have a reason to see your weakness. Anyways, you made me laugh though.¡± Tinashe simply nodded and laughed it off. The two of them were about to start a journey together; one of training, discovery and emotional healing. John hoped to level up with this boy and to find others so that they could form a group of like minded individuals who would grow together and not opt for the assimilation method. John and Tinashe had made a routine of training, exploring the island, taming the animals and building structures in the cave. John¡¯s approach to leveling up was making sure all his stats were balanced. Instead of rushing towards maxing out the first 4 stats to transition to level 2, he believed that having all his stats being high was better than only finessing only one facet of your inventory. A week passed with no sight of any life and the two of them began to think that maybe the others were not on the island. As they took time to explore the island, going past the gorge and the gigantic waterfall, they managed to find another beach. There they could hear the sound of something hanging on a tree. They ended up seeing a woman who was athletic, 5¡¯9, wearing grey sweatpants and a torn up tank top. She was hanging on a coconut tree, trying to knock down the fruit. The latino looking girl with long hair looked pretty but at the same time bland. Without the filters of makeup, she was all natural and looked a bit pale. She managed to get a hold of the coconut and then jumped off, landing on the ground in a rather cool way. The girl noticed them and waved at them, excited to have actually seen someone. Though the two of them were happy to have finally found a new person who they could recruit, something bothered them. The girl looked familiar but they couldn¡¯t really pinpoint where they had seen her. Tinashe then uttered, ¡°She looks like Maya Vijou, the pornstar or maybe they look alike.¡± John then fixated on her appearance abit more and then nudged him on the back, ¡°I guess even the ladies of the adult industry can be found in the afterlife. You have good eyes Tinashe, that is definitely the cum slut known as Maya Vijou.¡± With this new turn of events, a highschool student, a famous writer and now a pornstar, things were about to get interesting for these 3 in Goshem. Chapter 22: The others in Goshem! part 4 Maya waved at the two, as she trotted on the sandy beach. She called out ''hello'' to them and they waved back. They were rather surprised to have found a woman known for her adult entertainment exploits to be stranded with them on this island. She had medium sized eyes, a chiseled narrow nose and a square shaped jaw line and hidden cheekbones. Her breasts were within the B cup range and she looked a bit under the weather as far as her hair was concerned. The two of them drew closer and John told Tinashe to not mention anything about them knowing about her, in the event that there would be a mix up and she would think they were perverse prudes. As soon as they were within a few feet from each other Maya said, ¡°I can literally see your names and level bars, that¡¯s some really crazy stuff. Do I also have one, like on top of my head?¡± The two were taken aback, a bit, and then John was quick to answer, ¡°Yes, I think both of us can see your name, you¡¯re Clarice right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Clarice is my real name. So are you guys, the others? Like the 1000 mentioned by the purple guy with the staff. I mean I hope you are because I was beginning to think that this was all just an elaborate tasteless joke or something. So, where have you guys been all along? Like fuck, I had to deal with the monkeys and the weather here. Plus there seems to be no houses or any means to communicate.¡± she said, seeming flustered. ¡°Well the island is pretty big so we travelled all the way here to explore some parts we hadn¡¯t reached. The fact that we have taken this long to find you means that the others could be in areas we haven¡¯t explored yet. By the way, you said houses and means of communication, were you expecting for there to be modern technology or even houses here?¡± he said, curious as to why she inferred such. ¡°Why, would it be a stretch? I mean, if you haven¡¯t found any then there probably aren¡¯t any on this island. Anyways, is there like more of you or is it just the two of you. Also, I noticed that your short friend has been staring at me. Do you recognise me or something?¡± she said, taking note of the fact that Tinashe was eyeing her. Tinashe was trying to fathom the fact that the woman in front of him had been involved in extremely explicit scenes and had soiled herself with many men¡¯s bodily fluids. He was trying by all means to keep it together, but being in the presence of someone he had seen naked before was proving to be an arduous task. John noticed the struggles of the young man and then gave him a hard nudge on the chest to get him relax. He then told her, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he is simply overcome by seeing a beautiful lady like you, but I just have one thing to ask you before we get into anything, are you aware of how you got here? Like you do know what happened before you woke up on this island right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am well aware that I died and this is some sort of afterlife, but it feels more like a video game from what I can see. The whole inventory slot, like a video game and I can see things like I am playing on my screen on the TV. You see it too right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± they both answered. ¡°Okay, so everyone is going through this, alright then, so I am Maya¡­, no Clarice. Don¡¯t mind that slip up. So how have you guys been holding up on your end? Like shit, If I were to go for another week of this shit, scrounging for food and sleeping in trees or sometimes caves, I think I would go cray cray.¡± she said, moving her hands a lot. ¡°Well we managed to set up base back at our camp. I managed to pull something together like basic sleeping accessories and a hideout that won¡¯t get affected by rain or even monkeys. It¡¯s quite a long as march back there, but I think me and my friend would like to find out more about this side of the island before we do anything, well despite the fact that you can already see my name, I will just greet you. My name is John.¡± he said, offering his hand for her to shake. She obliged him and then offered to shake Tinashe¡¯s hand. Tinashe offered his hand but felt really strange about it. Maya who was going by her real name Clarice, shaked the young boy who clearly recognised her. Instead of playing pretend she then confronted him by saying, ¡°Is this your first time shaking the hand of a pornstar? Well don¡¯t think to much about it. I am just a normal person like anybody else. Don¡¯t be scared blue eyes.¡± ¡°Ahh, yeah. Um.¡± said Tinashe, who awkwardly shaked her hand. John found this scenario rather hilarious to behold, but said nothing of it. Clarice then glanced at him and said, ¡°I guess you knew as well, but pretended to be oblivious. If there is one thing I never expected to see is people who jacked off to my content being in the afterlife with me. This some SNL type shit.¡± ¡°Yeah, SNL, well whatever your past was, we can always delve into that subject matter later, for now, I would like to know whether or not you have seen others on this island or if we are the only two you have seen so far.¡± ¡°Well you¡¯re the first guys I have seen, I think I have heard some noises beyond the river back there, but there are a lot of monkeys and tigers so I haven¡¯t tried going past there. As you can see from the tearing of my top, I got cut by one of the tigers, but somehow their claws didn¡¯t leave permanent marks. I thought I would get rabies but I never got sick and then some stat¡­¡± she said, pointing at her torn shirt which slightly revealed her back side before being interjected.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Mithridatism stat appeared presumably right?¡± he said, looking at her with much curiosity as to what she would answer. ¡°Yeah, like how did you know. Are you like good at guessing, John with the long beard?¡± ¡°No. I am just good at deduction. Me and my fellow here were drinking alcohol that I made and after getting a bit of intoxication, I am guessing our bodies reacted to it and the mithridatism stat appeared as a by product of our bodies dealing with the alcohol poisoning. As for your cut, I think getting slashed by any animal with k9s would warrant getting a rabies shot at the doctors. SInce our bodies have a regenerative property, I think it boosts itself to counter any infections so I believe that¡¯s why that stat appeared.¡± ¡°Some deduction, well, it makes sense now that I think about it. You seem to have an idea about what¡¯s going on so, tell me what you think is intended for us 1000 who are all her?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s pretty simple, the purpose is to level up and we are probably going to be pitted against each other like some survival death match. Are you aware of the Assimilation method?¡± he said, with a brazen tone. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what that is.¡± she said, with a rather perplexed look. ¡°As I suspected, unless people dabbled into the mechanics of the custom goals and entered the relevant goals, they would be unaware of this,¡± he said, whispering to himself, ¡°the assimilation method, Clarice, is when others like us, kill each other to gain experience points to level up. There is no guarantee that people would choose this method, but the fact that it¡¯s even stated means that anyone who managed to figure this out, like me, would know and they might kill people, so I want to inform people because it seems like this game system we have isn¡¯t holding anyones hands.¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re being for real right, no bullshit?¡± she asked, doubting the credibility of his information. John showed her the truth just like how he showed Tinashe and she seemed rather perturbed by this new information. Despite barely knowing these two, the fact that she had been made aware of the potential motives of others in Goshem really woke her up and she decided to be on guard. She then asked him, ¡°So you said you figured this out by entering specific things on your screen, well from the custom goal thingy so , what if someone does know and just like you, you don¡¯t take advantage of my ignorance, do you think you will likely find others who think like you?¡± ¡°Well, there is no guarantee that there would be more amicable people out there, but if we find hostile people, I am prepared to beat the shit out of them. My current strength is at 80% and my agility is maxed out. As far as anything required for combat is concerned, I am quite strong plus I did brazilian jiu jitsu before I killed myself.¡± he said, holding her shoulder to reassure her. ¡°I thought you said you were a writer?¡± asked Tinashe, who seemed shocked by the revelation of John¡¯s past athletic activities. ¡°Well the blue eyes speaks.¡± she said, interested in finally hearing his voice in an audible manner. ¡°Well I was a writer, but more of a method writer. Just like how some actors do method acting to adequately prepare themselves for their portrayal of a role, I did the same to understand my characters and even did gender swapping roles to understand female characters. Research and imitation of real individuals was done to capture their realities to make them real in my works of fiction. So I tended to go in too deep, but I at least picked up a positive trait. Ji jitsu was one of the things I got into.¡± he said, moving his hands about with a stern face. As soon as Clarice heard him mention gender swapping, she cringed and then broke into laughter. She eyed him out and then Tinashe and told John, ¡°I think your friend, Ti-na-she, would look hot gender swapped. You seem to manly to pull that kind of look off. Anyways I guess all people in the entertainment industry are weird.¡± ¡°Well unless you¡¯re nymphomaniac which you probably are, considering, your past profession, then that is a rather accurate deduction.¡± said John, who made it seem like a witty remark. The two of them laughed, but Tinashe was left out of the inside joke. The eccentric method writing author and the pornstar were having a laugh whilst he was just looking, blandly with nothing to really offer to the conversation. After the small talk was done, John asked her if she was interested in returning with them or waiting for the following day to travel. Clarice wanted to at least gather some things she had made, a bunch of shambalas and a weaving basket she made that contained her food and something that looked like an oil. Her base was a total mess; a primitive place with a lot of left overs of peeled fruits, fish, shellfish and some vegetables. John even commented saying that their place looked more ¡®rad¡¯ and she probably believed him. They packed up and headed out, but instead of walking, they proceeded to jog. Walking would take forever and it was time to exercise. Tinashe seemed to be the least fit and had a strength level of 8% despite how John had tried to aid him in some physical training. As they meandered through the thick vegetation, trying to pass the gorge, they began to hear sounds of a cry. It sounded like a young girl, crying tremendously as if in severe pain. The cry was accompanied with a cacophony of monkeys going hysterical. John took the initiative to run towards the trouble whilst Tinashe and Clarice played catch up. What lied before them was a rather depressing situation. The girl who had been screaming was underneath a tiger like creature with blazing purple eyes and a level 3 reading on its bar. She was lying face flat with her face being pressed against by the creature¡¯s paw. Her right hand was partially torn up, revealing flesh. She had ginger hair and she seemed to be crying for someone to help her. The girl and the carnivorous creature were surrounded by monkeys that seemed as if they were interested in helping her. The monkeys would hurl stones, and even sticks at the beast to try and dissuade it from harming her. The girl looked pretty helpless and didn¡¯t know what to do. John immediately devised a plan and then went forth to save the girl from death. Chapter 23: The others in Goshem! part 5 John thrust his legs, making long strides as he drew closer to the dreadful scene. He reached a lump which was inclined steeply from behind, which he used as his vantage point to get a clear picture of what was going on. The beast was distracted by the countless monkeys that were throwing twigs, stones and dirt at it, leaving the girl temporarily free from instant death. The exposed flesh on her arm and the paw that was pressing against her face made it even harder for John to stand and watch. John decided to hurl stones of his own at the beast, with greater tenacity than the monkeys. Some of his attempts missed the mark but others did significant damage on the beast. The beast which was at level 3, was taken by surprise by the stones John threw at it. Like fired bullets, they struck the thick layer of flesh, even staying wedged in some areas of its body. A stone totally blew its right eye ball away and most of its body was pierced by the multiple objects that John had thrown at it. The pain made the beast go berserk and it began to roar aloud. It then attempted to decimate the monkeys with one strike, emitting what looked like a red miasma on its paw. It missed many of the agile monkeys but managed to scratch one. The monkey which was hit got marred by the powerful paw and then soon enough went up in flames. The beast could cause whatever it struck to burn and due to this realisation, the other monkeys desisted from harassing the beast. The monkeys that had acted as the means to delay the girl¡¯s end were shaken with the fear of also going up in flames. One by one, they distanced themselves from the girl and it seemed as if her fate was set in stone. Tinashe and Clarice, whom had caught up to John and witnessed this spectacle, weren''t too excited about testing the beast¡¯s capabilities. The ginger haired girl who clearly needed their help could not be left alone to die like a hapless prey. John was fully aware of the dangers of facing a creature with a higher level in Goshem and didn''t merely want to waste his heroics in something pointless, however, he quickly devised a plan. ¡°Tinashe, I am going in to get that animal away from that girl, once I get it away, make sure you get her away from this area.¡± he said with a smouldering voice. ¡°Big guy are you fucken crazy? I mean I want to help her just as much as you but that lion will kill you. Don¡¯t risk it!¡± screamed out Clarice who didn¡¯t think his input would amount to anything. ¡°No, listen. I have a plan, but we need to act fast before that girl gets killed. I am counting on you young lad. Think of this is as what your war torn journalism life would be if you had lived to work for any of those news networks. I am counting on you.¡± he said to Tinashe, holding him by the shoulder with an intense gaze. John meant every single word that came out of his mouth and Tinashe who seemed silent and scared shitless, feigned bravado. He wanted to be as far as possible from this bizarre creature, but at times, doing the right thing requires you to get out of your comfort zone. John leaped forward and left Tinashe and Clarice behind. Clarice was worried and still very pessimistic towards his plan. She screamed out to him for him to come back, but John didn''t oblige her. As a man and also a human being with a conscience, he could not accept leaving a fellow human to die when he could have done something. John had three things he needed to keep in mind when facing this beast: he had to separate it from the girl, deal with it''s brute strength and not get slashed by its claws. The first thing he did was to strike down a tree quickly with his bare hands. He used his hands like they were a blunt axe chopping down wood. The force that was accompanied by his strength was greater than the pulverizing blow of a boulder. The process took nearly 2 minutes as he had to cut the other half so that it would be reasonable length that he could carry. Clarice wondered what was going on in his head and the noises somehow distracted the beast for a bit. Tinashe had an idea of what the man was trying to achieve and told Clarice to calm down. Clarice wasn''t at all convinced and tried by all means to get John to return unharmed. After the cutting was done, John injected his hands into the center of the tree, and wore it like an oversized glove that was 7¡¯2 feet. He then raised it up with all his might like a heavy shield and began to walk towards the beast. If it weren''t for his ridiculous physique, this feat would not have been possible. He picked up a rock with his free hand and began to shout at the beast as got closer to it.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Hey animal crossing, I am here for the girl!¡± he said, being 10 metres away from it. The creature roared but seemed more interested in leaving with its meal than contesting him. It eventually sunk its teeth into her shoulder and lifted her into its mouth to flee away. The girl let out a louder cry than before and then John reacted by throwing the stone directly at the beast¡¯s mouth. The stone penetrated the thick skin behind its jaw and destroyed a region where its gums where. The beast felt tremendous pain and then dropped the girl down. A lot of blood was trickling down from its mouth, most of it being from the girl¡¯s body. The beast had¡¯ had enough of John¡¯s antics. It was enraged and it began to pursue John. John tensed his right arm which was supporting the weight of the log and began to charge towards the beast. He could hear the powerful thuds but he didn''t waver at all. Both the man and the beast collided in what looked like an interlocked scrum. The wood acted as a shield which was being scrapped by the beast¡¯s claws and the side that was exposed to the beast began to burn. John¡¯s feet sunk into the ground like a pitch fork as tried to push against the beast. Even with the newfound power he got from Goshem, the animal was pushing him back. John quickly made an xp purchase and boosted his strength to 85%. It wasn¡¯t enough for him to overwhelm it but the sudden boost caught it off guard. John made the beast slip and took this opportunity to deliver a heavy blow. The log smashed into the beast and sent it flying 20 feet high before it tumbled backwards. Most of the log had been broken down to pieces and John could feel this intense stun sensation from the arm he used to strike the animal. He was also sure that he had gotten splinters on his fingers but the adrenaline numbed his pain and he averted his attention to Tinashe. John called out his name and Tinashe reluctantly leaped over the lump of earth to retrieve the girl. Clarice was shocked by what was going on and felt like these fools were heading to their deaths. Her sense of self preservation made her stay behind like a coward as she watched these two men exhibit boldness. John knew that the beast was going to come back with fury so he decided to head on to face it. The beast had finished its tumble and was ready to come back with vengeance and soon enough, their clash would lead to one of them dying. John ripped off the wooden log off his hand and thrust it like a javelin at the beast. The wood smashed into the left front leg of the beast which made it temporarily crash, but due to its will power, it rose from the ground and knocked the wood off its flesh. The red miasma began to engulf the entire body of the beast and John things were getting really dangerous. John then decided to run off into the jungle and beast followed him. Tinashe found the girl and he quickly began to feel squeamish about seeing human blood, let alone fragments of human flesh that were scattered on the ground. The girl on the ground was panting and her clothes were painted red with her blood. Tinashe tried to lift her up but the girl screamed in discomfort. Tinashe noticed the hanging chewed bone on her arm and screamed in terror. The sight of her marred body was enough for Tinashe to lose his nerve. Clarice could see the boy struggling and believed that he needed to have haste with what he was doing. After realising that the boy was being rather difficult with the rescue mission, she betrayed herself and rushed towards him. Clarice who had a higher agility percentage bolted quickly and got to him. She could hear the battle of John against the beast happening in the background and hoped that he would come out of it alive. Clarice saw the horrific state of the girl and wondered how anyone could succumb to this much and still be alive. She honestly was grossed out by this level of gratuity, but offered to help Tinashe. Clarice then told him, ¡°I know this is fucked up, but we just have to hold it in until we get her over that hill. Shit, her hand. I can see her bone. Don''t worry girl, we will get you to safety.¡± ¡°Yeah, we gotta get her to a safe place before that thing gets back here. I really want to leave this place.¡± he said,terrified that what happened to her could happen to them. ¡°No, take me to Malcolm, Malcom can fix me.¡± said the ginger haired girl who sounded like she was pain. ¡°Malcom? Who is that? Wait, did she just speak?¡± asked Tinashe who seemed astonished. ¡°Please, take me to Malcom, ahh, mama, mama this hurts.¡± said the girl who seemed to be gnashing her teeth in pain. ¡°Who is Malcom? Where is his place little girl?¡± asked Clarice who felt really tense and scared. ¡°Wait let''s get her up there first and then we can find out who Malcolm is.¡± plead Tinashe who really wanted to be on higher ground. The two of them then went on to climb over the lump of earth against the will of the girl who wanted to be taken to Malcom directly. Clarice took off her tank top and used it to apply pressure on the bite mark on the wound on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Clarice was left with a grey push-up bra and for a moment Tinashe got distracted. Clarice then scolded him by saying, ¡°Don''t zone off, cover her hand with your jersey or something. I don¡¯t think we should leave that wound exposed!¡± Tinashe obliged her and used his thin jersey to wrap her wound. The girl screamed relentlessly and her pain made him feel tearful. This was a rather unique scenario for him and he hoped that John would make it out alive. John ran in the jungle tirelessly as the beast burnt down everything in its path. He reached a tree with several thick vines and began to unthread the entanglements. He took just enough to line them together so that he could make three layers of what seemed like a thick rope to make a large noose. John then stood out in the open like a matador, testing a raging bull, in this case, a raging beast. The beast picked up speed and then charged at him. John got within a few centimeters of distance and like a cowboy, threw the noose over its head and tightened it. After that he jumped onto what looked like a gum tree with enormous branches and began coil the vine and then dropped down. He made his body seem like a pulley lifting a huge load, in this case, choking a burning beast. The beast was hung up in the air, suffocating as it did really violent convulse like actions with its limbs. John needed to kill it with asphyxiation before it burned the vine. The vines were fresh and probably had water in them, so he could at least bank on that.John felt like he was doing the worst weight lifting session as his muscles throbbed. He sweated intensely and kept at it. After a struggle, the beast died to being hung up and it died. John saw its life bar dissipate completely until he was sure that it was dead. When that was done, he fell to the ground and breathed heavily to recuperate. After 20 seconds of relaxing, he then sprinted back to the rest of his team. John managed to make it back in time and immediately alleviated all the stress Tinashe and Clarice were going through. Clarice''s current attire did surprise him but he ignored it for the sake of tending to the girl. Tinashe immediately gave him the information concerning the girl¡¯s demands and wondered what John was going to do. John wasn¡¯t a surgeon and he really wanted to get the girl medical attention. The girl assured him that Malcolm''s place was close by and that she would direct them to the best of her ability. John then made the call and they moved out to Malcolm''s base to save the girl¡¯s life. Chapter 24: The others in Goshem! part 6 Normally when a person would lose this much blood, a blood donor would be a necessary aid in saving someone''s life, but in Goshem, human beings could go through the worst before tasting death. The wounded girl whose life bar reflected really low health, managed to guide them to a mountain peak with high altitude. From below, the group could see what looked like rocky barricades, that were all set up and wooden gun turrets that actually had wooden pikes. These contraptions seemed rather specific and there was no way they could have been made by just anyone. As the team drew closer to the base, they began to hear sounds of movement and then soon enough, the turret was mounted by a rather stocky man who looked round and his face looked rough. The man was wearing a red undershirt and pointing the turret at them. John quickly shouted out, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t shoot at us. We brought Tadiwa with us, the girl. She is hurt pretty bad and she insisted we get her to you. She really needs your help!¡± Clarice and Tinashe also participated in the act of dissuading the man who seemed to be checking them with doubtful eyes. After a few seconds and the name ¡®Tadiwa¡¯ becoming more audible as it was mentioned, the man known as Malcolm came down with a look of horror as he gazed upon the ravished body of Tadiwa. He immediately called the two who were carrying her to bring her up and went to work on her. Malcolm¡¯s base was a well organised place: there were several animal hides, herbs, sea shells and clay made bowls that contained things that seemed like a concoction of multiple liquids. Apart from the turrets, there were several wooden spears and what seemed like a wooden speargun, all lying around. The wooden shavings and even animal fur that was obviously skinned from one of the monkeys, was used for both the creation of a carpet and blankets. There was also a brick and mortar fireplace which was made by hand and what looked like a half finished roofing made of palm tree leaves. Malcolm told Tinashe and Clarice to lay the girl down and he immediately checked for her arm. Malcolm could see Tadiwa¡¯s low health bar and was worried about her chances as he removed Tinashe¡¯s jersey which was covering the wound. Tadiwa began to groan in pain, as he removed it. Malcolm eventually saw the gross state of her arm and then held his mouth in shock. He then scratched his head, and then asked them, ¡°How the fuck did this happen? Please tell me how the hell did she end up like this?¡± John quickly answered, ¡°She got attacked by a wild animal. We managed to kill it but the damage was already done. It looks pretty bad, do you think you can save her?¡± Malcolm immediately darted his eyes at him and said, ¡°I am no doctor, I don¡¯t think I can save her but I have something that can help her heal faster.¡± Tinashe and Clarice wondered what he meant by ¡®heal faster¡¯ as they saw him move fast, looking for a specific container. John who seemed disappointed by the fact that the girl led them to her protector, who seemed to lack any medical skills. He then quickly entered a custom goal of saving Tadiwa. The results ended up showing: The fact that amputation was a suggestion seemed rather crass and John didn¡¯t want to adhere to the option of removing a girl¡¯s life. He even avoided mentioning it and then decided to wait and see what Malcolm was planning to do. Malcolm returned with what seemed like a thick, black gelatinous fluid that he administered to her via the mouth. John looked at him with uninspired eyes and wondered what that liquid solution would even solve. Tadiwa clearly had bite marks, severe abrasions and her arm was cleaved off by the beast¡¯s claws, not to mention the partially chewed bone. In his honest opinion, John didn¡¯t think that Tadiwa would live to fight another day. After Tadiwa finished drinking, she coughed slightly and then Malcolm went on to say, ¡°The solution I am giving her is something I discovered when I was testing my body¡¯s healing capabilities. I am pretty sure you understand, going by how our bodies essentially act like avatars of a video game character that there would have to be some healing property that recuperates our health. After experimenting with the custom goal, I figured out some formula that speeds up that process. That¡¯s what I have given her.¡± Tinashe and Clarice were amazed by his story, but John was keeping an eye on the depleting life bar of the girl which was now entering the critical levels. Malcolm also noticed this continual decrease and wondered why her life bar wasn¡¯t adjusting. John then asked him, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working? What¡¯s supposed to immediately happen when drinks that stuff?¡± Malcolm who seemed to be going crazy with the fact that his solution had failed began to try to administer more, but at this point, Tadiwa couldn¡¯t even open her mouth. She eventually fell into cardiac arrest without them knowing and her life bar began to blink. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Both of them were about to witness this girl die before their eyes, but John then remembered the result he got from the custom goal. He didn¡¯t feel okay with the idea, but he then decided to act on it to save the girl¡¯s life. Without any hesitation, John grabbed the arm that had the exposed bone, winced his eyes and then with his bare hands, ripped off the chewed portion of flesh from the one that was still intact. The three of them watched with internal agony as he shocked them with this brazen act. Malcolm didn¡¯t take this act of body desecration well and punched John in the face. John didn¡¯t resist the angry man, but soon enough stopped him when the fruits of his quick decision began to show. Tadiwa¡¯s life bar began to stabilize and her right arm began to make sounds of flesh reforming as well as bones solidifying. Her arm began to resemble a residual limb, forming a stump that closed the bloody area. Witnessing the regeneration was an uncanny experience that made them feel much consternation. The chewed flesh that John had ripped off from her, soon wilted and then began to show the same red miasma the beast had. After a few seconds, the hand went up in flames. This really scared Clarice who associated this creepy turn of events with what she believed as dark magic witchcraft. What these survivors hadn¡¯t realised was that the chewing of the beast had left a curse on that particular area of her hand and foiled her body¡¯s healing. Now that she was amputated from the cursed hand, she could restore her body but she would sadly have to contend with not being 100% back to normal. Malcolm who seemed angry at what John did began to feel slightly confused as well as guilty about having punched him. Clearly what John did saved the girl, but would she be okay with him, knowing that he amputated her hand? The group settled down with a bonfire at the centre as Tadiwa slept peacefully. Clarice had helped with the undressing of the girl so that Malcolm wouldn¡¯t have to change her out of her bloody clothes and have to deal with her naked body. Malcolm had her wear his white shirt and grey pants as spare clothes. He was left with only his red vest and boxers in the middle of the night. After laying Tadiwa to rest, was done, they began to discuss, but little did they know that the girl was pretending to be asleep as she listened to their conversation. ¡°I want to thank you John, Ti-na-she and Clarice for what you have done for her. I was counting on her getting some food for me whilst I worked on an extra turret, but I should have just gone with her instead. Thank you for saving her from that monster.¡± he said, with a poignant look. ¡°Well, we both learned something tonight from this and we saved that girl¡¯s life. I am just glad that those monkeys where there to stall for time. Who knows what could have happened if we didn¡¯t come across her in our journey,¡± he said, giving off a beatific smile, ¡°but how did you figure out that black liquid solution that makes a body heal faster?¡± ¡°Well, when I woke up here and got that message from that purple creature, I tried to jump off a cliff and slipped on my way up and grazed my leg badly. After a day of resting, I healed completely without a scratch. That was a miracle, or so I thought at the moment. There was this slug I noticed in the jungle which got pricked by a bird, but quickly healed. Most of the animals here don¡¯t instantly heal or recover as fast us, but that slug thing, it really had a solid grasp on this healing stuff. I tried experimenting with the custom goal mechanic and then figured out how I could use the fluid it excreted to heal faster. It was an unexpected find, but it worked.¡± he said, moving his hands around and point at the bowl with the solution. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. Are your like a trained entomologist?¡± asked Tinashe who was fascinated by Malcolm¡¯s story. ¡°No, I am not familiar with that field at all. So tell me, how have you guys been surviving on this island?¡± asked Malcolm who seemed rather curious. After asking the question, he began to notice Clarice who seemed familiar. Malcolm began to dig deep into the recesses of his mind as he tried to figure out where he had seen the girl before. ¡°Well, I woke up on the beach, confused and terrified by the isolation of doing things on my own. I got beaten to a pulp by a monkey and almost drowned in a flood. So things haven¡¯t been fantastic for me at all, but John here seems to have really decent survival skills, so I have managed with him.¡± said Tinashe, who seemed to have a brooding look on his face. ¡°Yeah, me too. Well I woke up in a tree and landed on a pile of bird shit, I think. Nasty awakening and then I got the same message as you guys, it hasn¡¯t been fantastic, going commando and having to rewash the same clothes again. Those monkeys are pretty unfriendly and I feel like I have gone pretty much vegan with the way I have been living here¡­¡± said Clarice before being interjected by Malcolm. ¡°I do apologise in advance if I made a mix up, but are you that girl who goes by the name Maya? Maya Vijou?¡± he asked, slightly embarrassed and worried about how she would react to his question. Both Tinashe and John raised their eyebrows and had their mouths wide open in shock. Clarice was caught off guard and began to blush. She then said, ¡°So even you watched my videos. Hmm, so the 3 men here have all seen me naked. This feels rather unfair, but I guess most men watch porn, maybe, all men. I guess I shouldn¡¯t have ended my life and just continued to do what I do best.¡± she said with a mischievous look in her eyes. Tinashe immediately swallowed his saliva as he wondered if this discussion would transition to something sensual and depraved. Malcolm then broke the sexual tension that the adult star created by asking her, ¡°Based on what Tadiwa told me before getting here on the island, it seems as if those who go here all died in the past due to suicide. So if that¡¯s the case then why would a beautiful girl like you who worked in the lucrative adult entertainment industry kill herself?¡± ¡°As much as I would want to do the sharing is caring stuff, I think right I don¡¯t feel like talking about that just yet. You know what, if you tell us your reason then maybe I will share my story.¡± she said, kinda peeved and scared to open up. Malcolm accepted the challenge and began to prepare to tell the story about his time, working in hollywood, before he had committed suicide. Chapter 25: The others in Goshem! part 7 Malcolm folded his legs and looked at his guests. The story he was about to tell them was one he really felt strongly about. Though he had made peace with his past, revisiting it with them was surely going to evoke his demons. ¡°So in my past life I was involved in the film industry and I wore many hats. I first started as a prop builder, went on to become a prop master, learned a few things from a cousin of mine who was an armourer and then moved on to other things like being a lighting technician and then transitioned to camera work. Making films was quite a tough ordeal and you would deal with pre production hurdles; studio interference when the director¡¯s vision didn¡¯t meet the stipulation of test screenings and also in house politics. You could say that the reason why I killed myself was because the same system that I believed in, despite having its faults, made me feel guilty about what happened to my co-worker¡¯s niece.¡± he said with a gloomy look. ¡°So what happened to this girl, I mean your friend¡¯s niece?¡± asked John. ¡°Well, for the most part I had been mainly working on the technical side of things, a behind the scenes guy who works with talent. During one of our rigging sessions, me and my buddies overheard the guys up top scheduling an audition for young female actors and I remembered that one of my co-workers couldn¡¯t shut up about his niece being the next Meryl Streep or something so I gave him a call and got in touch with her. Well I think I just wanted to help out a young person who probably didn¡¯t have much in terms of industry connections. I didn¡¯t think much of it, but she ended up getting the part. Because of what happened she decided to become friends with me, grateful for the opportunity that I had given her by making the audition known to her. The thing is, I should have given her at least a mental preparation of the drawbacks that would come with the business. See, when you are an unknown, fresh off the block, you tend to deal with hierarchical hazing and stuff, as you build your network and establish yourself in the industry. Us the older generation of millenials accepted that this was just how things were and that you¡¯d have to gain the system and hope you make it just high enough that you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with entry level job bullshit. So that could work for a thick skinned male trying to get to the top, but for a young girl like Madeline, that wasn¡¯t going to be the case. There was this one production assistant notorious for fooling around with female actresses, especially those still coming into their own. That jerk had the bureaucratic protection of some community of directors and producers which always helped cover his tracks. Madeline was coerced with options of being cut off her minor roles in films or even major ones for the sake of having sex with that bastard. Madeline had become my friend but she wasn¡¯t really family and I was like, ¡®take advantage of this, I know it hurts now, but you can forget that guy when you¡¯re big¡¯, but she didn¡¯t like how I did things. I came from a background in which industry vices were part of the job. You would either shape up and deal with it until you got another opportunity that would move you up in the industry. Madeline thought it was wrong for things to be this way, but ratting out to the press wouldn¡¯t really help. I mean, the people who hold the doors for you to even get ahead in the industry are the ones you are snitching. Besides it would be your word against theirs and a small time actress from michigan with industry clout would be buried by her lack of sway. Madeline eventually quit acting after starring in a relatively successful indie film called ¡®Thy love you have lost¡¯. She was set to become a trail blazer but she wasn¡¯t willing to kiss someone¡¯s as or bed specific man with the final say to get her way. When I tried to communicate with her to find out how I could help, she pretty much distanced herself from me and hated me. I thought that she had given up to quickly, but since I am no woman, having to have sex to get ahead wasn¡¯t something that I considered to be too crazy of an idea. There were other actresses who gained the system and even rose to a higher level than their oppressors, but Madeline wasn¡¯t like those girls. So, 2 years passed and I had made my first feature film which managed to convince investors to fund it. This would be my first international debut as a filmmaker, my big break at the age of 38. I weathered the storm, got my clout, had the favour of various technical staff and I was going to make my film. During the casting auditions for my film, Madeline had returned. She looked way more beautiful than before, as if her time out of this business had rejuvenated her from the last time I had seen her. She delivered her lines perfectly and despite how things had dissolved between us, I tried by all means to patch things up with her. We rekindled our friendship and I enjoyed making the film with her, but things didn¡¯t go so well.¡± he said, in his uninterrupted monologue. ¡°Hmm, so I guess you decided fuck her?¡± said Clarice, with a snarky tone. ¡°No woman, I wasn¡¯t some barbaric man who just slept around with any dame. What I meant was that the girl led me on to believe that she was romantically interested in me and once the premiere of my film happened she wanted us to have sex, but her reasons scared me. She told me that she was doing it to get ahead like I had always told her too and now that I was the man calling the shots, her sexual favour would be penance for her ever doubting that she could ever make it without having to resort to sleeping with powerful men. The fact that she saw our relationship as me, the superior man asserting his dominance because of ulterior motives, made me sick. I mean I chose her as the lead due to merit not because of me wanting to sleep with her. I didn¡¯t sleep with her and told her to leave which she didn¡¯t take to well. Having done anything with her under those circumstances would have made me no different from those guys who got away with their heinous acts, but due to the ¡®me too¡¯ movement on social media, she allegedly stated that I had sexually assaulted her when that wasn¡¯t the case at all. This negative buzz was going to destroy me considering that I had only a single international success under my belt. At the time I really wondered why she was framing me when I did nothing but help, but when we finally managed to talk it out, face to face I realised that she framed because in her eyes, I represented the old system of doing things. Contend with abuse and harassment as an entry level employee until you get to the top was what I had come to accept, but just because it worked for me it didn¡¯t mean that it would apply to others, especially the new generation that still had glowing naivete. She hated the fact that I didn¡¯t protest or contest the system, but what could I do? Nothing, just grind until you have independence, but I later realised that those women who dealt with the abuse never came back sane. Madeline had been secretly taking antidepressants and she had tried commiting suicide 2 times and failed. She knew how to hide her problems on set, but these demons were going to get the better of her. When I realised how bad things were getting, I helped her out despite her lawsuit. She eventually dropped it but the media thought I had coerced or something and painted me as some misogynist big. I knew they just wanted a story that draws traffic to their garbage tier tabloids, but it made people who initially trusted me lost their faith in me. Madeline and I eventually had a heart to heart and hoped to patch things up, but one day when I decided to visit her, I found her body hanging on the ceiling. She commited suicide because of me. I gave her the info about that audition, fully knowing well how fucked up that production assistant was and his clique of untouchable fucks. I had facilitated the destruction of that girl¡¯s life. Instead of telling her to leave as soon as she saw any sign of trouble, I told to endure it because in the end, everything is a means to an end as long as you get that place at the top.¡± he said, breaking into tears. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. John, Tinashe and Clarice had a hard time watching this man suffer. His story which highlighted the unsavoury moments of the entertainment industry, was really gut wrenching. Clarice who at first seemed cynical had become morose. Tadiwa who was pretending to be asleep as she dealt with her body healing, also shed tears in response to this sad tale.After a few seconds of crying, Malcolm continued on telling his story. ¡°So, her death made me rethink a lot of things and made me want to change things in the industry: how we worked, how we treated staff, how we penalised individuals who took advantage of entry level personnel and a lot of things, but this effort was just me trying to seek redemption for me casting a blind eye at all the vices that took place at work. My guilt overcame me and I eventually took my life, through a painless method, because I was not strong enough to hang myself like she did. Well, I guess I told my depressing tale, if you wish to one up me with something sad, I am all ears. I mean, something tragic could only push you to killing yourself.¡± he said wiping away his tears with his hand. Clarice who had initiated him into spilling the beans about his reason now felt really heavy and conflicted. He didn¡¯t think her reasons for self termination would be justifiable, but she then said, ¡°I am sorry for what happened to you. Well, I don¡¯t know if my reasons will make any sense, I am after all the pornstar that made a living through immoral acts, doing things that society would frown upon. Labelled a whore, a slut a temptress and even a devil. I won¡¯t even give the excuse of being damaged goods. I came from a decent family, but I wanted to pursue modelling, but oh boy did that prove to be a fucken mission. I was very good looking, but certain body types were in demand so I was like fuck it, do I go back to school and have my parents tell me ¡®I told you so¡¯ or do I find a gig fast. So there was some guy recruiting girls and I saw the money I could make which way more than the bullshit my friends were getting from their lousy jobs. I was a bit of a freak in highschool, popular with the boys so I didn¡¯t really give a fuck. I did what they asked and also tried by all means to be health conscious as I did it. I made a fuck tonne of money from having sex on camera and I got my parents a new house, brother a car and paid off some of my relatives¡¯ debts. They all loved me until they found out what I really did. I got disowned by my family, but they still didn¡¯t lose the nerve of asking me for money for this and that, and I generally had to keep to myself because whenever a neighbourhood would know about my profession, especially the mothers, they would want me to fucken disappear. I have had my fair share of hate and perverse dehumanizing infatuation from perverts and guys who thought I was a dumb bitch who liked dick. I mean, every guy here has seen me naked and probably masturbated to me getting an orgasm. Right now I few like I am making you guys feel uncomfortable, especially Tinashe who probably has never had to deal with someone like me before. I have done fucked up things and I am probably the one with the least moral compass among all of us. I killed myself because as much as I gained wealth, fame and even the attention of celebrities who just wanted to tap my ass for some publicity stunt, I ruined my family¡¯s honour and made married women feel uncomfortable. I had a falling out with my agent who wasn¡¯t booking me as much, because some new piece of ass was going to replace me. I mean even if my family hated me and millions of men secretly masturbated to me at night whilst joining the the rest of society during the day, to persecute me with their hypocritical name calling and bullshit, I at least had the mulla, but my agent decided to fuck me over because I am replaceable cunt. In only a matter of 3 years, my stability in the industry was going to end, so yeah, I killed myself because at the core of it, I am just a disgusting slut who fucked her way to riches and I was damn proud of it.¡± When Clarice was done, she felt really down and wanted to get some air. This ended up becoming a rather bitter evening with both of those who disclosed, feeling under the weather as soon as they were done. John followed her trying to comfort her as Tinashe just stayed, conflicted by her story. Pornography, though purely for sensual stimulation was acted by real people playing a persona to rouse the lust of both men and women. Even when they had first met, Tinashe could only see a whore who was feigning human emotions and actions, but Clarice was a normal person, despite her lewd archive of acts. The dehumanizing thoughts that objectified her as an instrument to sate sexual desire, made him realize that there was something wrong with himself. He wanted to stop her but he had no idea what to say. John finally got a hold of her and told her, ¡°I am sorry for what happened to you, but you don¡¯t have to think that you are lesser person because of your past. You don¡¯t have to be Maya Vijou anymore, you can be Clarice, start afresh and distance yourself from your past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, you wrote books and did weird cross dressing shit, I fucked men and women on camera for a living and guess what, the fact that 3 different men from different age brackets have seen me naked, even in the fucken afterlife means I can¡¯t just shawshank redemption this one. That¡¯s what I am, a minx, a temptress who lures men into doing immoral shit. I am not a good person, I don¡¯t know if I will even qualify to be part of your group that wants to stop people from killing each other for experience points. You see John, girls who end up like me don¡¯t get a redemption story. They remain a constant reminder of how low society can sink.¡± she said, passionately as her tears trickled downwards. John immediately got infuriated by her remark and then bitch slapped her on her right cheek. The slap really hurt and Clarice almost tumbled backwards from the force, but then John came in and hugged her and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a piece of shit. If you want to, you can change. You are not alone in this, even if you fucked the worst, you still have a chance to save yourself, start afresh. You may have been that actress in the past, but you don¡¯t have to be now!¡± Clarice was taken aback by his statement and instantly fell weak to his resolve. She had never been told anything like that in her past life and she believed that once you became this terrible monster people made you up to be, you could never change, but this man, who was muscular but looked awkward due to his choice of clothes, wanted to see her change. She was overcome by a weakness in her heart and she immediately kissed him. The kiss was sweet, but before it could progress into something more, John stopped her and they soon returned back to the base where Malcolm was. Clarice was invigorated by the man¡¯s words and really hoped that such a thing could even be possible for a girl like her who profited from her immoral acts in the past. Chapter 26: The others in Goshem! part 8 As Tadiwa slept, she had a nightmare of being devoured by the beast, remembering her internal organs being eviscerated and her dying again and again. The traumatic experience of feeling the warmth of another animal that intended to eat her was mind boggling. As her body healed faster due to the solution she got from the former film maker, Malcolm, it became clear that the rapid physiological changes were inducing her with very graphic dreams. Tadiwa soon enough woke up in the morning, crying, not due to pain, but the fear of her near death experience. The crying woke everyone up and made Malcolm dash towards her with much dread. He embraced her like a father comforting his little girl and told her, "Everything is going to be okay, I am right here." Tadiwa who had realized that her right hand had been amputated the previous night was only now going manic over the loss of the rest of her hand as she juggled between her terrible nightmare and the fact that she would be handicapped for the rest of her existence in Goshem. The other 3 watched, worried and saddened by her crying. John who had made the quick call of ripping off her cursed forearm was feeling a bit guilty for having made the girl have such an incomplete arm in the first place. They were going to have to contend with her hysteria and hopefully ease her pain away. After a few minutes of crying passed, the girl calmed down and ate the food that was offered to her by Malcolm, with her left hand. She was right handed, but still she could gobble down the fruits, vegetables and roasted snails that Malcolm had made. The 3 guests watched with much interest in her recuperation, but John wondered how she would handle what he had done to her. After she was done feeding, she looked at the 3 and recognized primarily John and Tinashe from yesterday. Clarice had washed her grey tank top, but most of the thick blood was hard to wash away and had left indefinite stains on it. The girl''s scruffy ginger hair, almost silver like eyes and freckles, gave her a rather street kid look of a child who probably didn''t belong on the streets. She called out John and Tinashe''s names and waited for them to come closer. The two of them looked at each other, composed themselves and then went close to the girl who was lying down covered in an animal fur blanket. John wasn''t sure if his presence was going to be met with praise or hatred, but Tadiwa soon broke the tension by saying, "Thank you for what you did, both of you guys. I owe you my life. You are true heroes." John then quivered in fear and told, "I am sorry for your arm. If there was another way we could have done things¡­" Tadiwa immediately stopped him with her left hand, touching his left side profile and told him with twinkling eyes, "Malcolm told me what happened and said that if it wasn''t for your actions, I would have died. I think that animal had infected the rest of my arm, so, as much is it sucks right now to be in this condition, I at least live to fight another day. So don''t feel bad, I don''t hate you or feel angry about your efforts. It''s that darn animal''s fault that I am the way I am right now." John felt partially relieved by her words and hoped she didn''t secretly hate him for what had happened. After her discourse with him, she turned to Tinashe. The caramel skinned, short, blue eyed 18year old with medium length brown hair, looked solemn as her gazed at her. Tadiwa was initially in a poignant mood, but got a good look of Tinashe''s face and became entranced by his appearance. To her, he was a metrosexual male who retained his boyish youth that was intertwined with the physical changes of adult hood. Though small in stature and being slim, she couldn''t help but notice how cute he seemed to her. She then slightly changed her straight lips into a smile and told him, "Thank you Tinashe for carrying me. It must have been quite the scare to have seen me in that state, but I thank you for your bravery." Tinashe unintentionally winched at her and said, "As long as you are okay. How are you feeling, like your arm and back?" "My body feels almost 100%, just some itchiness on my shoulder, but my arm feels okay. The pain is completely gone which is just a miracle in itself. Yeah, this body of mine is really different." As the 3 of them delved into the niceties of talking to each other and bonding, Clarice couldn''t help but feel left out. Yeah it was true that Tinashe was the one who got to her, but when it came to carrying her all the way to this peak, she assisted Tinashe in carrying the wounded girl. She decided to think nothing of it as she sighed in relief that the girl was at least healthy. Malcolm had gone down to check for something he had set up as this happened and only returned after 20mins. During that time, the 3 of them talked whilst Clarice watched. "So where were you guys coming from when you found me?" asked Tadiwa. "Well the 3 of us were planning on going back to my base and then we heard you crying in the jungle. We decided to find out what that was and then you know the rest of the story." said John, with a smile. "Yeah, you''re really lucky. John literally ran off to find you. I was really scared at first when I saw that animal on top of you, but he managed to chase it away and then I and Clarice helped you. I hope the process didn''t hurt that much." said Tinashe, who looked at her carefully. "Well it really did hurt, but that''s fine. You said he chased away the animal, how did you get away from it John?" asked the girl, who averted attention to John. "Well I killed it." he said nonchalantly. "You killed it?" said Clarice, loudly, as she wondered how it was even possible for him to do such a thing against a higher levelled beast. "Well I figured something out and made some sort of lasso using those thick vines and strangled it to death." he said with a rather rigid facial expression. Both of them looked shocked and then suddenly Tinashe began to pat him on the back in awe of his tale. "That''s amazing. That thing was like burning things and at the same time level 3, you''re incredible." said John, who was glowing with excitement. "Amazing, you killed it! You must be some expert hunter or something because I don''t think anybody could have stopped ''it''." said Tadiwa, whose face seemed more lively and excited now. Her conspersed freckles gave her a southern look as she grinned widely in fascination. Stolen story; please report."Well I just got lucky. If my plan hadn''t worked who knows what could have happened. Hey, Clarice, join in, don''t stand back there and leave yourself out." said John, who began to feel off because of her not being close. "I am on my way." she said, rolling her eyes a bit because she could have easily joined them. Clarice came over and crouched close to Tadiwa''s bed. Tadiwa gazed at her but immediately returned back to her sullen look as their eyes met. Clarice''s eyes became squint as soon as she noticed this specific behavioural change in the young girl. She didn''t understand why she way acting all catty, but her instincts were telling her that something was amiss. "So what were you doing out there when you bumped into the beast?" asked John. "Well, it was my turn to do the gathering of fruits from the jungle so I ventured out there; being extra careful to not let myself get noticed my anything. There is an open field, far from here, where those beasts gather like a pack of wolves, but from Malcolm''s observations, they would rarely go out of their way to enter the jungle." she said in a serious tone. "Some observation, he almost got you killed." said Clarice, who thought that Malcolm''s miscalculation had endangered the girl. "No. You''re wrong! Malcolm didn''t put me in danger. What happened was that I came across another person on the island. Some Asian guy who was really quick on his feet and had white hair. He was being chased by one of those beasts and I got me mixed up with his troubles. The jerk pushed me down to use me as bait so that the beast would attack me instead of him. He ended up disappearing whilst I tried my best to get away from that monster, but darn it. If I were to see that guy I would really give him my piece of mind." she said, trying to quell her anger as she fixated on the imagery of the man. "That scum bag pushed you down, okay. Well if he is capable doing that then we should probably look out for him." said Clarice, who was now emotionally charged with resentment towards the man who pushed Tadiwa. "Yeah, we will make sure he pays for what he did. You said Asian with white hair, right? Was he an old man?" asked John, who really wanted to picture this man. "No he wasn''t old, his hair was bleached, at least it looked bleached to me." said Tadiwa, whose face looked like she was going through some mental recapping of how she encountered the man in question. "Well, if it''s bleached, then I doubt that there would be a lot of people who are here who have that kind of hair. If we bump into him, there is no way we would miss him" said Tinashe, who really wanted to assure her that they would deal with this despicable person. "Yeah, he probably thinks I got eaten, but once I see him, I will make him regret it." she said, with a fixed gaze. "So, apart from Malcolm and this asshole who pushed you down, have you encountered others in this place? Others other than us?" asked John with a serious expression. "Well, apart from you guys, it''s just been me and Malcolm, surviving on this island. I think we met after about 3 nights being here. I am not the survival type, so I dealt with one sticky situation after the other, proving how useless I can be when I am not in an urban setting. I had fallen into a hole and was hanging for dear life. I couldn''t tell how deep it was, but during the night, he stretched down a vine and told me to grab on. I would have probably died for my 2nd time if he hadn''t shown up, so we ended up living together and I learned to adjust to this place. I mean, I have never done any camping before and not having to tweet or post stuff on the internet for weeks felt different." she said with a stoked look. "Yeah, living on an island is quite a unique experience." said Tinashe who couldn''t help but relate to her experience. "But you and Malcolm seem to have gone by fine. He has barricaded this place and made wooden spear guns. He must be really handy here." said John. "Handy is just an understatement. He is very hands on, and knows how to handle this kind of lifestyle, plus his funny and tells me stories about his work experience in the film industry. So even without a book to read or Netflix to binge watch, I at least have someone who lived an interesting life who can keep me from getting bored." she said, smiling enigmatically as she talked about Malcolm. "Malcolm seems like a good guy." said Tinashe, who felt reassured by her description of the guy. "Well then, as long as things are going great between you and him." said Tinashe. "Well, we are not like that. Um, what I mean is that we survive together but we are not an item." she said, trying to make it clear to Tinashe. "Oh sorry, I didn''t mean it in that way." said Tinashe, who was beginning to feel coy because of the misunderstanding. "Hold it together kids. So anyways, what do you think of this place Tadiwa? As in us being in Goshem." asked John who was curious to find out her opinion. "Well I believe that this is like some purgatory or afterlife, but that purple thing made it seem as if it''s all just some game and we all supposed to level up. But I wonder, how far we are supposed to go with this levelling? Is there like a specific target that needs to be reached?" she answered a bit unsure of what she was saying. "Well I won''t speak for the others, but from what I have noticed, this place will definitely require for us to get stronger, wiser and for us to work together. I have levelled up my strength to 86% and if I wasn''t this strong, who knows if I could have even killed that beast with my bare hands. At the end of the day, our current bodies in this world are a gift. We not only have to become stronger than the dangerous animals here but we also have to be strong enough to defend ourselves from people who may want to harm us or worse, kill us. So even if this is the afterlife, its better if we form groups, train and take ownership of what''s ours and defend it from anything that poses as a threat." he said, with an inspired look of confidence in what he was saying. "So you want to establish groups and societies, hmm, so those are your intentions?" asked Malcolm who had just returned from gathering fruits, vegetables and snails with his wooden buckets. Everyone glanced at the man who had just returned and the angle of the sun cast a shadow on the front part of his body. Tadiwa was excited to see him, but John was wondering how he would handle where he was going with this discussion. "Well groups. I don''t intend to upscale to societies." said John. "Well, it''s not a matter of you not wanting to, because it''s likely that as our numbers increase we will have to establish rules and even accommodate others with unique perspectives from how you think. People who have died like us or generally people who die, come from all walks of life. If you wish to form a group that won''t self-destruct on itself, you are going to have to do a background check on every single person you come across before you form an entourage," he said, putting down the buckets and giving out handouts of something that looked like an apple, "trust me, these babies taste good. How are you now Tadiwa?" "I am fine now, just adjusting to the hand." she said, looking a bit glum. "Well, everything is going to be fine Tadi, you well get by safely as you are." he said, caressing the stump of her amputated hand. "Well, as I was saying, I think it would be best if we worked together and levelled up, figured out what special abilities we would be getting upon reaching level 2 and tried to live here without fear of hostile wildlife or dangerous people." said John. "I am guessing you played around with the custom goal and saw the information about the Assimilation method. Well I won''t fault you for being cautious and wanting to gather people who feel the same way about your principles, but are you really prepared to deal with those who would take a life without flinching?" said Malcolm who was interested in hearing what John had to say. "Well if worse comes to worse we would have to kill them before they kill us. If there is a peaceful solution, I would prefer detaining such individuals and reinstituting them into a proper code of ethics. We may have given up on our lives in the past, but we don''t have to become savages in Goshem. So yes, those are my intentions." he said with a stern look on his face. "Well, you have thought things through. Do you plan on staying with us?" asked Malcom. "If you allow it." said John. "I have one condition then. You are going to have to earn your keep here. It''s one thing to give nice speeches, but if you put in the work that backs up what you claim to stand for, then I am more than eager to help." said Malcolm. "We will put in the work. If it''s gathering food, hunting or building things, we will try to be as useful as possible. If it''s training then I can assist in that department." he said, with much resolve. "So I guess the survival pack has expanded then." said Malcolm who grinned at the thought of them teaming up to challenge anything that would come their way, in Goshem. Chapter 27: The power couple! part 1 Tanatswa had managed to patch up all the wreckage and cleared all the debris that was left from his clash with the newcomer, Tichaona. Shami only fully recovered after 2 days of resting and during those days, Tanatswa was constantly checking for whether or not he would ever see that bastard again. This anger also put him on edge when he was hunting. To blow off steam he became rather merciless in his acquisition of meat. The mammals and even the wolves he trapped were slaughtered with indiscriminate brutality. When Shami had finally woken up from her peaceful slumber, the young man felt peace of mind once again. ¡°I have been thinking, whilst I was recovering, that we should probably focus on getting as strong as we can. Considering that there are people out there who are strong enough to break down my walls and who can easily trespass without anything restraining them, I think we should protect our place Tanatswa.¡± she said, as she dressed into her animal fur cloak. ¡°Yeah, for people like that guy, we would definitely need that extra power.¡± he said, standing outside the room she was changing in. ¡°Tanatswa help me with the training so that I can get as strong as you.¡± she said, coming out of her room and immediately seeing him face to face. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I am more than willing to help you.¡± he said, with a smile as he looked at her completely healed face. ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked, a bit wary about his response. ¡°You look beautiful. No scars but pleasant skin. You definitely look 100%¡± he said, as he ogled her body. ¡°You are being totally honest right? I hope you¡¯re not just telling me those nice things because you like me.¡± she said, as she caressed her own face, just to be sure she didn¡¯t have any spots or scars. ¡°I have no reason to lie. If you really are desperate to hear something, then I would say it would be nice to see you with make up for a change. Your all natural look is stunning, but sometimes things can get old.¡± he said, as he giggled. ¡°So I guess this is how Tanatswa sounds when he is head over hills for a girl. He says corny things and flatters her, even when he teases her. Hmm, I actually don¡¯t mind this Tanatswa at all.¡± she said, walking towards him and then embracing him in what seemed like a sensual hug. She made sure to press her bosom against his body and looked up into his eyes. Tanatswa could feel those plump breasts and saw Shami¡¯s usual wicked smile which made him think she had something naughty planned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°You know exactly what I am doing silly.¡± she said, standing on her tip toes to reach Tanatswa¡¯s mouth. She began to kiss him and he began to kiss back. The kissing felt like a well-deserved relief from the tragedy of their home being destroyed. As the kissing continued, Tanatswa whose body got carried away, stretched out his left hand to grab Shami¡¯s ass. He squeezed the girl¡¯s left butt cheek, just under the creases of her firm behind and then got a smack on that same hand, from her. Tanatswa got out of the kissing embrace and wondered why his hand had been swatted. Shami then looked at him with a rather chaffed look and told him, ¡°Just because we are kissing it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re allowed to do anything more than that. I haven¡¯t yet left you off the hook because of what happened that night, so consider yourself lucky that I am even allowing you to do mouth to mouth with me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t over reach my boundaries.¡± he said, taking a pause. ¡°Hey I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want us to kiss, just no touching for now.¡± she insisted, with her cute puppy eyes look. Tanatswa took this opportunity to make up with her, which lasted for just over 7 minutes. He worked up the ability to resist the urge to touch her on any of her erogenous body parts as they continued to kiss each other like a couple of high school kids. As soon as they were done with romancing with each other, they looked at each other in rather cute way and then started crackling in laughter. The laughter died down eventually and the reality of being in Goshem sunk in. Tanatswa then took this opportunity to say, ¡°I have been thinking, since we need mana to use our special abilities and a high level of intelligence to use it sparingly, then if we are going to grow it ourselves, we are going to have to ration the plant, until we have more than enough.¡± ¡°That would give us less of a reason to travel far to get a single one. I hope the plant isn¡¯t some seasonal based produce, because if winter happens here and those plants refuse to grow, then, I don¡¯t know, maybe I am thinking too much into it, but we are going to have to become very good mana farmers.¡± she said, only realising how comical the term ¡®mana farmer¡¯ sounded, towards the end. ¡°Mana farmer, well, I guess we could start a business of selling mana to anyone who wants it. From subsisting to commercial produce.¡± he said, as if an epiphany had dawned on him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you rather enthusiastic about the idea of us farming mana?¡± she asked, raising one of her eyebrows wide. ¡°Well, if we get this right, then I think we could attract a lot of people who may want our mana.¡± he said, placing his hand over her shoulder. ¡°But what would they use to purchase it? I don¡¯t think there is an existing currency here, unless you want them to do batter trade? There is always the chance that we learn how to do this and others also find out how to grow their own mana planation.¡± she said, really scratching her head as she pondered about what they could possibly do with their options. ¡°Well then, we could make sure that we learn how to do it and become the best at it. If anyone tries to steal our yield, I would just kick their ass.¡± he said, in a jovial tone. ¡°You mean we would kick their asses, after all, we are a team in this. I don¡¯t want to get my ass handled by any random douche bag among the 1000 out there. I want to be able to defend myself and make shit happen.¡± she said, giving him a serious look. ¡°Like I said, I am more than willing to help you, so it¡¯s a matter of when do we start?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, if we go about this based on priority then, we should put training as number 1, learning how to grow the mana as 2nd, rebuilding and expanding this place as last. No point in working up a sweat to make something if you¡¯re not strong to defend it when it counts.¡± she said, with much resolve in her heart. ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s just answering the part of the priority list, I meant when would you like for us to start?¡± he asked, actually curious to hear what she had to say. ¡°Well you¡¯re the man here, so, take the initiative and decide.¡± she said, teasing him but secretly wanting him to take the lead. ¡°Well, since I am the man here, I think we should first eat before we get into any physical activity. Build up our strength before we get down and dirty.¡± he said, jokingly. ¡°I hope that wasn¡¯t a sexual innuendo because I am really up for the training part, like no more Shami who whines and bitches about leg day and pull ups or planks. I am really gunning for the gains. So are we going to eat fruits and vegetables?¡± she asked, curious about whether or not he had prepared anything. ¡°Nah, we can¡¯t have a vegan meal after your recovery. Something with protein will do the trick. I was actually making something outside that I finished. It¡¯s in the pot.¡± he said, with a confident face. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.¡°I hope it¡¯s edible or else us kissing will become really, really, really rare.¡± she said, teasing him. ¡°Excuse me, I can actually cook a decent meal, besides, don¡¯t act as if you didn¡¯t indulge me first with the kissing. I mean, if you¡¯re gonna use something against me, at least don¡¯t use something you know you will miss out on when you really enjoy it.¡± he said, not being moved by her taunting. ¡°So you think I would have a hard time not getting some kissing action from you? I would be able to outlast you in a test of wills buddy. I am pretty sure you would miss my scrumptious lips.¡± she said, daring him with a childish expression. ¡°Well, with the way you can¡¯t seem to keep your hands off me, I really doubt it. Besides, I have learned how to come up with alternatives as a single man, so I would definitely outlast you.¡± he said with a stubborn look. ¡°Hmm, so you would blow your load to cope with not kissing me? News flash Tanatswa, that¡¯s more like suffering than outlasting me.¡± she said, breaking into laughter. ¡°You know if you really did test me, we could become a celibate couple that only holds hands.¡± he said, darting his eyes at her with a stupendous look. ¡°You think you could stand to just hold hands with me when you could barely handle not grabbing my booty. Dude, get over yourself. This petite mama could outlast you because you would go crazy.¡± she said, daring him. ¡°Well, we can always find out. I dare you, you wouldn¡¯t outlast me, let¡¯s say a month.¡± he said, with a serious look. ¡°A fucken month! Tanatswa? Okay you win. Let¡¯s just eat what you made and get ready for the day.¡± she said, forfeiting this childish squabble with him. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was being serious, but didn¡¯t want him to take the dare because she didn¡¯t want to end what they had going between them prematurely. Tanatswa just took her loss as a badge of honour and laughed. She was a bit peeved by this brash act, but chose to ignore it, holding his hand as they went on to try out the meal he had cooked. The meal Tanatswa cooked was above average, being very tasty and just slightly missing the mark of perfection. He had at first boiled the game meat and then roasted it, with the intention of it not tasting like wild game meat. The fruits and the vegetables he used for the flavouring were complimentary, but the really delicious elements were dulled out by the not so strong flavours being the centre of attention for the taste buds. Shami was at least happy he cooked this meal for them. She was surprised by the fact that his cooking which was decent, had moved her heart this much, considering that when they were just friends who were cohabiting together to survive, a meal was nothing but an expected result for long day of hard work. Just having affection for someone, could do this much to change how she felt about a mundane thing, like being served food. Falling in love in Goshem was surely going to do wonders for Shami. As soon as they were done eating, Shami took the time to scan their fortress and noticed the changes Tanatswa had made in the past 2 days. The wall was refilled by destroying the layer on top and replacing the rocks with new rocks. The animals that were thrown over were all butchered and even the wolf was skinned alive. Shami felt satisfied and then followed her boyfriend¡¯s lead. For warming up and getting ready for the day, they would start off with some rigorous calisthenics. Tanatswa was also mindful of the fact that for this to work out, he would have to give her a training regimen that was suitable for her current strength. For whatever Shami was given, Tanatswa would do 5 times the number whilst using boulder sized rocks as added weights on his body. The tag team helped them both to grow: Shami was trying to overcome her exercise indiscipline by witnessing the guy she was in love with work his ass off to produce results as Tanatswa increased the intensity of his own routine, inspired by his girlfriend¡¯s willingness to preserve even when she wanted to quit. Tanatswa was the type to growl when pumping his muscles whereas Shami would moan, sometimes sounding unintentionally sexual even though she was gasping for strength. Tanatswa even got a boner which Shami noticed and instead of being thrilled by this, she laughed at him for being weird. This made Tanatswa try by all means to not think impure thoughts during training, but what he didn¡¯t know was that Shami would sometimes feign moaning to get him distracted. Her playful antics would end up spicing up the day with humour and lots of dick jokes from both parties. After the calisthenics, John would opt for them to do cardio, but instead of doing a marathon around the jungle, they would run multiple laps around the fortress. Since the distance around was way shorter than 400 metres, Tanatswa believed that it would be better to run several laps around the fortress. Shami was made to run 1000 laps as Tanatswa ran 4000 laps. The pace was between a ? pace and a full sprint. John out ran her but by the time he was at lap 3479, Shami had completely finished her run. Shami who felt wobbly after this, still wanted to put in more laps, even when he stamina bar was close to zero, but Tanatswa insisted that it was okay. After relaxing for 15 minutes as they drank coconut milk, they got into the weight lifting department, deadlifting large rocks and even sometimes testing their strength by lifting movable ledges up and down. As usual, seeing Tanatswa work his body gave her a dose of her much needed fan service. As long as he wasn¡¯t close enough to give off the smell of sweat, looking at his soaked abs, arms and fantastical physique was enough to make her instantly climax from just his visage. Since it was really hot, having to wear an animal fur cloak not only looked out of place during their exercise but was inconvenient to move in. Shami ended up having to use animal hide that she used to make a bra and some sort of skirt which was pretty short. Her look was inappropriate and made her look slutty. Since her unitard was torn up during her transformation into a wolf, she only had the chinchillas and animal cloaks that were more like ovens when she wore them in the sun. Nevertheless, she ignored how she looked for the sake of finishing her training. Tanatswa couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused by her look, but still managed to finish his sets. As soon as they were done, they collapsed on the ground, muscles throbbing and then Shami asked, ¡°We are going to have to do this much work every day at this level of intensity?¡± ¡°Yeah, as you get stronger, certain things will get easier so we are going to have to upscale the intensity.¡± said Tanatswa who was panting. ¡°Well quick question. If I end up looking like those female body builders that look like Silvester Stallone with tits, would you still want to fuck me?¡± she asked, curious to hear what he would say. ¡°Um, that¡¯s a really disgusting image to give me. Rambo with breasts would give me nightmares.¡± he replied, as his face aged revulsion. ¡°Well I hope you realise that I want to get strong, not look weird, so keep aesthetics in mind as you train me.¡± she said, happy to have put her desires across to him. ¡°Trust me, the last thing I would want is for you to look like that.¡± he said, laughing out loud. Chapter 28: The power couple! part 2 After the cool down of their work out, the two of them decided to wash away the sweat and grime that had accumulated on their bodies. Initially, the procedure was that they would take turns, but this time, since they were now an item, they could bathe together. Tanatswa was still getting used to this side of their romancing and was making sure he wouldn¡¯t over extend himself, least he would anger the only girlfriend he had ever had. As the two of them submerged their bodies into the pool of water, Shami, made her clavicle to the neck up visible to him. She unstrapped the animal hide she was wearing and used the coconut soap to scrub her body. As the foam built up on her hair, she divided down and saw Tanatswa¡¯s junk and then resurfaced with a wicked smile. Tanatswa just watched as this girl did her thing, being energetic and jovial over the simplest of things. Tanatswa just washed and minded his business, but soon enough, Shami found his act a bit boring. ¡°Why are you acting all coy Tana?¡± she asked, splashing water at him. ¡°Hey, stop that, stop splashing water at me.¡± he said, peeved by her antics. ¡°You know you should relax a bit, or are your muscles so sour that you can¡¯t just let loose in this pool. I mean you bath like you¡¯re in a concentration camp.¡± she said, jokingly. ¡°You do realise that if we were in different circles, that joke would have probably offended a lot of people.¡± he said, glancing at her as he tried to dodge her water projectiles. ¡°Well fuck political correctness. We live in Goshem now, so that won¡¯t affect us. You know Tanatswa, you¡¯re really fascinating guy.¡± she said, as she floated atop the water. Her breasts and her knees were showing as she did back strokes. ¡°Really now, I wonder where you¡¯re going with this?¡± he asked, curious as to what insane thing would come out of her mouth. ¡°You have this knack of being either very hot or cold, never Luke warm. When you¡¯re dark and gloomy, you¡¯re 100% doing it and when you¡¯re getting very excited, you go crazy.¡± she said, floating towards him in the pool. ¡°What made you come to that conclusion?¡± he asked, unsure of where she was going with this. ¡°Well observation and the fact that we have been staying together. For a guy who claims you never went hard for fitness in the past, you sure look like you¡¯re in the zone when you do it.¡± she said, reaching him and then submerging her body. ¡°Like I said before, I had the passion for it, but circumstances didn¡¯t allow for me to even scratch the surface.¡± he said, now sounding a bit serious. ¡°Well then, now that you¡¯re in the right circumstances, what else could you not do that you wish you could do now? I remember you mentioning you drawing comics and making music at one point in your life, so would you want to draw me comics?¡± she asked, with a whimsical expression. ¡°You want me to draw you comics? Okay where the hell is this coming from?¡± he asked, doubtful of her true intentions. ¡°Well you said you were a promising artist who didn¡¯t get the chance to live your dreams, so maybe we could get you to draw or paint your material again.¡± she said, with a gleaming face. ¡°Even if I wanted to, there aren¡¯t any pens, paints, paper or any art stores where I can just easily get a hold of such equipment. Let¡¯s face it, I am better off cave painting and sculpting models with clay.¡± he said in a rather bummer tone. ¡°Well, we are pretty smart people plus we have the added advantage of the custom goal, it¡¯s basically google afterlife. If people back in the day figured out how to make paper, pens, ink and anything, then we can too.¡± she said, getting close to him. Tanatswa felt really uncertain about her close proximity and believed that it conflicted with her stipulation that they weren¡¯t supposed to touch. She had insisted on no touching, but here she was, nude in water, right next to him. ¡°Okay, maybe I could get back into that¡­¡± he said, before getting interjected. ¡°Yeah and even your music.¡± she said, now grabbing him by the torso. ¡°I can¡¯t produce music without a laptop. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me to just whip up a pc that has the right music software like FL Studio 11 without any background knowledge in manufacturing nor specialised sound software development. Just forget about it.¡± he said, becoming frustrated by her arrogant questions. ¡°But you can play an instrument right?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, but regardless¡­¡± he said before being interjected by her again. ¡°Well I could make you an acoustic guitar. You don¡¯t need to plug anything or use any music software¡± she said, with frantic enthusiasm. ¡°Why all the sudden are you interested in facilitating my past passions?¡± he asked, now grabbing her by the torso. ¡°I know I tend to do things in an unconventional manner, but when you talked about us having to do those insane drills every day plus factoring in my priority list, I realised that we have just been surviving and not really living. Like once we get our shit together, level up, get the mana farm up and running, kick all the asses of the assholes who try to gank our shit, what will become of our lives? Maybe we could invent things or do cool shit like your music, or we could start a football club. It¡¯s just that, it would be nice for a change of pace. You and me, we are a bunch of crazy, sexy and beautiful people playing the Hunger games. Even if it¡¯s necessary for us to live like this for now, just remember that even war torn kings need a court jester. Saw think about it.¡± she said, as she embraced him. ¡°Alright, I will consider what you¡¯re saying. We better head off and get started with the mana plant stuff.¡± he said, feeling awkward about Shami¡¯s breasts rubbing against his lower chest as she tried to convey to him something serious. ¡°Alright then, I will see you at the base.¡± she said, as she swam to the edge of the pool. Shami got out of the pool butt naked, showing her rear end to Tanatswa who at first wanted to block his eyes, but felt like doing so would make him seem coy. If watching her walk out without turning away wasn¡¯t okay then she would probably scold him. Alas, none of that happened. Shami quickly covered her private parts with the animal hide and began to trot away into the distance, whilst showing signs of throbbing muscles fatigue. Tanatswa soon followed and dressed up in his torn up clothes that made him seem like a well-built homeless man. If one thing was for sure, he was in desperate need for a new wardrobe.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The custom goal mechanic gave them both specific guidelines on how to achieve the best possible results for their mana planting project and they immediately got to work. For this project to be a success, they needed: to till the land at least 30 centimetres deep, extract the seeds from the plants and place them in the dirt as well as get mulch and spread it across the ploughed land. Mana plants were like cabbages in that they were very water intensive, so Shami came up with a plan to make a huge tank like wooden dish that they would fill up with water at the river. The actual tank construction took a while since they spent a lot of time researching about a substance that they could use to water proof any of the potential holes that would result in water leaks. As soon as they made the adhesive, Tanatswa who insisted on doing the heavy lifting, would walk around with the dish which was 11 times his size, but would carry it effortlessly due to his physique. Tanatswa wondered how heavy it would become with the added weight of water being inside of it, but when he did fill it up, he felt a huge increase in its heaviness. Tanatswa just tensed his bulging muscles and carried the dish, walking a little over 2km. The weight over time did tire him, but when Shami cheered him on as she watched him at a distance, he resisted the urge to slack. From one single trip, they managed to secure just enough water to water all the seeds. Apart from the mulch, they would also need to use the leavings of animals to fertilize the plants. As Tanatswa rested, Shami would then go with her small wooden bucket to collect dung from many of the herbivorous animals. This process was rather gross because animal dung in Goshem was pungent. The smell was so bad that Shami would get nauseated and experience a gag reflex. When she returned, she placed the dung far from their living quarters and decided to call it a day. It was already getting dark so there was no need for them to get into any building. Shami could barely handle thinking about housing plans and architecture after having exposed her nostrils to such a vile stench. Both of them were pretty drained and just wanted to relax and eat something. The evening¡¯s cuisine would be some soy meat looking vegetable, boiled and simmered in the clay pot over a fire and then fried using some oils that were preserved from the remnants of animal fat. As this went on, Shami decided to discuss with him. ¡°So today was a fucken long day, but at least we managed to set up that plantation stuff in a day. I am totally glad that¡¯s water under the bridge.¡± she said, reclining on her back, as she looked into the stars. ¡°Yeah, I think I should incorporate carrying that big dish into our workouts. I don¡¯t know exactly which muscle it affects, but I am pretty sure it really tests your endurance. I hope you¡¯re going to make your xp purchase for strength.¡± he said, as he separated their meal in half, giving each other large portions. ¡°I already made the purchase. My muscles do feel heavier now, but anyways, that looks great, I am really craving something delicious.¡± she said, taking a mouthful of the food. ¡°Yeah, this is pretty intense stuff. Gordon Ramsey would be proud.¡± he said, smiling as he devoured the meal. After the feasting was done, the two of them slept beside each other, exhausted and in desperate need for sleep. Even if they had any inclination to fool around, their fatigue gave no sway to their libido. The only thing Tanatswa did was give Shami a goodnight kiss by the forehead before retiring. It was going to be another day of hard work, but as long as the two of them had each other, they could persevere and overcome whatever they put their mind to accomplishing. In the morning, the young couple yawned as they got out of bed. Shami was the first one to wake up and noticed Tanatswa sleeping peacefully. She stretched out her hand to caress his face. After a few seconds of stroking his cheek and lower jaw, Tanatswa slowly opened his eyes, stretching out his arms as he began to give off a yarn that sounded like a suffocated growl. Shami giggled at the sound of him yawning and then said, ¡°Looks like the Tiger has finally awoken from his sleep.¡± ¡°The tiger?¡± he asked, as he got out of the animal fur blankets, ¡°Are we now doing pet names?¡± ¡°Is the Tiger too raunchy for you or maybe you¡¯d want something like me calling you a lion.¡± she said, teasing him as usual. ¡°No, I want neither, besides; I would rather call you by your name and have you do the same to me.¡± he insisted, not willing to entertain her silliness. ¡°Well, I am not going to give up on the idea just yet, so we going to head out to train?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, after we eat and then stretch. Are you gonna rock that Bantu look or you¡¯re going to wear something decent?¡± he asked, genuinely concerned. ¡°Well that was just for yesterday, besides don¡¯t act as if you weren¡¯t into that shit.¡± she said, giving him the wicked smile whilst she was caressing her hair. ¡°Yeah, but we are training, so there is no need for that, plus, I don¡¯t think I would want other people to see you dressed like that.¡± he said, getting into the heart of the matter. ¡°Oh, so you are becoming territorial now, setting boundaries on how I should dress now? Well, what if I am trying to express myself in some way.¡± she said, jokingly. ¡°We both know that¡¯s bullshit, because you¡¯re just trying to push me to the edge because of our no touching rule. You seem to be torturing me by exposing yourself and turning me on, when you clearly don¡¯t want us to go any further.¡± he said, with a stern look. ¡°So you figured me out, I guess you can apply your brain to other things. Well, right now we are in relationship cross roads. Basically I am whipping you into shape so that you learn that when a girl like me, who by the way is very forward because of you dropping the ball all the time, wants to make you want it so bad that you can¡¯t get it, you will the pain.¡± she said with a crude laughter. ¡°Your exes must have found you to be quite the piece of work. So when does this game of yours end?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, once I know that you have learned your lesson and you don¡¯t do anything reckless like not pulling out, then maybe we could go back to love making. So for now, you can hold it in your pants and watch in pain, knowing that there won¡¯t be any vag and dick action until you realise, that I can keep these legs closed for a long time, but I won¡¯t make it easy for you because, if I do, you won¡¯t learn.¡± she said, sounding maniacal. ¡°I think I would get bored without you. You¡¯re a really crazy girl.¡± he said, heading towards the table with the fruits. ¡°Honestly, if you hadn¡¯t found me, you probably would have gone gay, wait¡­¡± she said, getting interrupted by him when he tapped her ass after she stated ¡®gay¡¯. ¡°I am pretty sure you¡¯re not the only pretty lady in Goshem.¡± he said, with a snarky smile. ¡°We agreed on no touching damn it, that means smacking my ass is out of the question you idiot.¡± she said, running after him. Tanatswa dodged her and then speed out of the cottage. Shami began to pursue him as she noticed him laughing at the same time making silly expressions on his face. The chase lasted for 5 minutes until she realised she was no match for his speed. Tanatswa laughed it off whilst Shami made a comical sulking face. The two of them had a busy day ahead of them and they were surely going to make their gains through their training and mana farming. Despite this jovial and enthusiastic attitude towards their efforts, Shami was still concerned about one thing, whether she would get her period or not. If she missed her cycle, then it would mean that they would have to prepare for one more person and that was the last thing Shami wanted on her conscience. Chapter 29: The power couple! part 3 After a gritty work out, Shami and Tanatswa would use a carved out piece of wood, akin to a bamboo tree, to syphon the water out of the gigantic wooden dish, into the mana plant garden. Based on the stipulations from the custom goals, they really had to keep the growing seed hydrated as well as fertilized with animal dung. Tanatswa helped Shami in sewing the animal hide into wearable items such as: gloves, face masks, foot wear and especially worker clothes. Shami eventually got over her strip teasing phase, settling for something that was light that covered most of her body and didn¡¯t make her fill like she was wearing a furnace when they were exposed to the heat. This made it easier for Tanatswa to focus, but at the same time, he did miss the rather revealing version of his girlfriend. The couple had fallen into a routine of rigorous back breaking exercises, agricultural labour and construction work. Though they wanted to joke around and they did occasionally give into their urges and kissed each other, even sometimes delving into groping each other, they still didn¡¯t have sex. Tanatswa was getting slightly frustrated by them not doing it, even though he had claimed that he would outlast her in a contest of abstinence. Shami was also counting the days until her period would occur, hoping for the best. She also wanted them to get physical, hopefully with Tanatswa being more careful with how he did his business when it was time for him to climax. Shami still had her mind set on her belief that having a child in Goshem was a bad idea and would rather master the art of family planning, even if it meant pushing the breaks on her sex life. However, as the days passed, the carnal issues of their relationship were not the only thing that began to trouble the pair. The two of them had to wait for at least 3 weeks before their plants would develop into something tangible and in the meantime, their routine was taking up most of their time. As Shami¡¯s physique improved, she became more self-disciplined and managed to do sets without being monitored or pushed by Tanatswa. She used the anger she had towards Tichaona who kicked her ass to channel it into her more extreme sets. Instead of moaning sounds it became more like womanly growls. This made her happy, but her partner was experiencing an opposite feeling. Tanatswa was way ahead of her in terms of physique, but after he crossed the 40% mark for his level 2 strength, even when he went all out, he was barely making any passive gains. The only time his experience points increased was when they worked on laying bricks and he picked up a few tricks from Shami who would instruct him to cut wood or chip stones a certain way. Tanatswa wondered if this was the system making it harder for him to level up because his body had built up a resistance. The training he did ended up becoming a walk in the park, but for it to have at all an effect he would have to quadruple the sets. Eventually the partnered training became more or less a solo effort. Though Tanatswa and Shami had been cohabiting together, as far as sharing personal information was concerned they had only scratched the surface. Likes and interests aside, Tanatswa only had a vague history about Shami who was apparently tomboy who bonded well with her father and had 2 sisters, 1 older than her and her youngest sister. The exact details of what a certain friend had told her then fianc¨¦, which destroyed their relationship, was never made clear. Tanatswa on the other was an open book. He had told her about the frugal lifestyle he lived with his mother who had separated with his father. He more or less despised him but at the same time felt disappointed by how his dad turned out. His father was also into tech, experienced in both computer networking and object orientated programming. At least he could respect how good his dad was in the use of JAVA and database design since he was such just an average web developer. Tanatswa wasn¡¯t at all afraid of sharing his past, but would only do so if asked by her. He didn¡¯t believe at all that he had lived a spectacular life and was always reminded how mundane his existence was whenever he did share a story, in his past life, with his former friends. Recalling an event that seemed eventful to him was seen as something insubstantial among his peers and for the most part, it made him really wonder if Shami really gave a shit. Now that they were lovers they could feign interest in each other¡¯s stories, because a healthy relationship required both parties to give a shit about even those kinds of tales.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The growing mystery continued between them as they began to rather prefer sleeping as soon as they had finished their evening meal. Tanatswa was now usually more exhausted than Shami ever since amped up the intensity of his training. A week of him retiring early actually happened and Shami, who wanted to have an evening chat with him, was left peeved by this happening for nearly 8 days. Their levels were increasing, but they were slowly drifting apart. The inexperienced Tanatswa who tended to over think things was now dealing with sexual frustration and would show it through passive aggression. When Shami would smooch or kiss him, but then stopped him from over reaching, it was no longer her being quirky and teasing him, but him being annoyed by this vulgar woman who played with his emotions. Tanatswa believed that if she really didn¡¯t want them to end up having sex then why would she tease him with risqu¨¦ moments and then not follow through. Her insistence and her behaviour contradicted each other which made him feel confused. Another thing that slowly began to lose its lustre was her crass jokes and the way she talked. Since there were still many things she hadn¡¯t revealed to him, all he had going for him was what he already knew about her. She was the foul mouthed tomboy with a knack for handy work, hunting, architecture and being forward when it came to showing interest in him. Tanatswa didn¡¯t really know why she was becoming less of the hot babe he first encountered, but he would soon get a taste of the saying ¡®familiarity breeds contempt¡¯. 3 weeks passed and the fruits of their labour were finally showing. The mana plants were sprouting from the soil and their purple colour shined during the day. With several of these plants growing, they could now eat them, replenish their mana and start training their abilities. The couple saw this as a cause for celebration and hugged each other in a jovial embrace. Their yield was a successful uninterrupted development and they decided to halt their physical training for 2 days. As soon as Shami ate the fruit, the glowing miasma of gold and purple engulfed her body. She remembered the feeling she got when she turned into a bird, but instead, got creative and shape shifted into another woman. Without a mirror, she couldn¡¯t tell how she looked and asked Tanatswa to rate her look. Tanatswa was at first fooled and thought that another survivor, who just happened to be dressed like Shami, had entered their home. The shape shifting had altered her voice, eye colour, height and posture, but when she reverted back to her old self, Tanatswa was frightened. ¡°Holy shit that was you! You scared me with that sudden change, god damn it. Well, your ability is wicked special.¡± he said, panting as he looked at her in awe. ¡°Yeah, ever since we committed to the mana plant project I have been thinking about what I could do with my ability. I mean, turning into animals can¡¯t be the only thing I can do so I figured I could be like Mystique from X-men, like check me out.¡± she said with a rather excited expression. Shami changed her ethnicity from being a light skinned bi-racial girl to black, Hawaiian, European, Latino and Asian. The experience was uncanny for Tanatswa who simply looked at her in awe. She even modelled and walked towards him saying, ¡°I think I could get used to this. I can literally have the body of any woman. Quick, mention your celebrity crush.¡± ¡°Um, let¡¯s see, Scarlet Johansson.¡± he said, from the top of his head. ¡°A white girl? Well I thought you¡¯d pick a black chick, but it seems like you like us light skinned babes, well here goes.¡± she said with a charming smile. Her anatomy, facial structure and overall body mimicked that of the ¡®Lost in Translation¡¯ actress. Tanatswa was spell bound by the stoic beauty and wondered if he was going to go hysterical. He grabbed her face and noticed the sparkle in her eyes. Shami liked the way Tanatswa was looking at her, even though she had mimicked the actress¡¯ appearance. Shami then reverted to her appearance and then told him, ¡°You should also give me that look more often. I really liked that.¡± ¡°I think you should change back to her, I have already seen your face.¡± he said in a snarky tone. ¡°You know what, my mana aint worth wasting for the likes of you. I wanted to spoil you with more options like you feeling me as any of your child hood crushes or as a bonus, any slutty actresses you wished you could see up close, but the doors are closing buddy.¡± she said, trying to make him feel bad. ¡°I am no longer a raging horny teenager who would fall for such, so don¡¯t try to ensnare me with that. I am not falling for it.¡± he said, looking away and then walking towards the cottage. ¡°You¡¯d be missing out buddy; I could look like J Lo, Queen Latifah, oh Nicky Minaj, oh Tanatswa you definitely want to see me as Nicky Minaj, silicon booty and all. Wait, Kim K, Angelina Jolie? Why are you walking away from this? With the way you looked at me as Scarlet, I know you want some more of this action. Come on Tanatswa, stop walking away!¡± she said, frustrated by him passing this by when she honestly believed that he was likely into her doing this. Tanatswa just wanted to get a bit of a time out from her craziness so that he could train in silence. If there was one thing he suspected, it¡¯s that Shami probably had female friends, in the past, that were just as loud and crazy as her, unless she only had guy friends with no filters. Shami didn¡¯t feel like pursuing him and just let him go into the jungle where he began to train alone. Tanatswa had been in a slump lately due to his stats barely moving up and with his ability Refiner now accessible again, he wished to rekindle the joy of progress. With his mana bar fully juiced, he wanted to trigger it again, but had a vague memory as to what had caused his ability to work. Tanatswa took his ability¡¯s title literally and believed it was supposed refine whatever attack he would make or action he took. When he tried to stop Tichaona¡¯s ability, Barrier to Entry, upon realising that he was lacking enough speed to reach Shami¡¯s battered body, the ability was triggered. The same could be said for when he stopped that log from hitting him. If his deductions were correct, his ability would only get activated when he is not only conscious of his limitation, but is doing something that has limited reach in execution. Tanatswa then decided to try jumping from tree branch to tree branch, like he abysmally did, at the Ethereal Woods. It was time for him to get his mojo back and he didn¡¯t want his girlfriend¡¯s cool ability to outshine his. Tanatswa prepared himself and started leaping from tree branch to branch, with the goal of not falling to the ground. Chapter 30: The power couple! part 4 Leaping forward, Tanatswa reached new heights as he jumped from each tree branch. The issue he had going for him, was how he would land on each branch without missing the mark or crashing into a block of wood. Tanatswa was fully aware of the limitations of his aerial parkour and wondered if it was possible for him to slow down his velocity upon his feet touching a branch. These were all the ideas that engulfed his mind as he was in free fall. The speed at which he was falling was bound to make him smash into a tree, but he was willing to make a leap of faith and hoped that his ability would activate as soon as possible. Tanatswa felt a tingling sensation as his mana bar began to glow on his left peripheral vision. Refiner was activating and as he glided down, he felt an abrupt rush of adrenaline course through his veins. The manic desire to not miss the mark became one with him and his ability began to work. Tanatswa could see what looked like the transubstantiated form of his energy, come into shape on parts of his body. This ki that shielded his body, acted as an opposing force that began to make his fall lose slight momentum. He could feel the gravity and his energy, competing with each other, wedged between those two forces. As so as he was close enough to land on a branch, the energy that shielded him subsided, just in time for him to make it. When Tanatswa landed, he realised how far he had traversed from his single jump and was enamoured by what he had just accomplished. ? of his mana bar was depleted from this feat, but he wished that only a handful of mana had been consumed from this jump. Tanatswa ended up saying to himself, ¡°If I can¡¯t wean out the limits of use, then this ability won¡¯t do me much good if I can only use it a few times. Hmm, there must be a way.¡± Tanatswa remembered that high intelligence was a requirement to be able to use one¡¯s ability proficiently without quick mana burnout. If he wanted to use this skillset more often without having to get constant refills, he needed to level up his brain power. Tanatswa thus decided to dedicate most of his experience points to his intelligence rather than his strength. Tanatswa did 3 more jumps and executed them perfectly. Once his mana was completely depleted, he sprinted back to base to collect more mana. During Tanatswa¡¯s absence, Shami was still slightly peeved by him ignoring her antics and going off to train. She wondered what was up with that, but then decided to focus on exploring her gift. Shami didn¡¯t have a mirror that she could use to check her appearance and so decided to look for a still pond that seemed to be very reflective. At the pond, she continued to fool around, gazing at her myriad appearances. Changing the appearance of her body parts did not consume a lot of mana. It was barely an inconvenience and the mana bar only shed off a diminutive amount. She felt lucky, but also in the back of her mind she wondered why her bird form didn¡¯t use mana in a frugal manner like her body swapping trick. Shami felt a whirl wind of emotions as she gazed at her many faces. In the past, when she wasn¡¯t so pretty, she remembered how her male friends placed high evaluations for superficial standards of beauty. The ass had to be plump or thick, the breasts had to have depth and not be flat. The face had to be neotenous and cute. These were all standards that she thought could be achieved with a lot of effort and financing, if smokes and mirrors were your thing. She had always been a tiny girl, who needed to wear glasses late into her teens, having to eventually deal with eye strain and checking building plans for her university course work. Now she could take the form of any sex goddess that she envied or admired when she was young. From the Instagram fitness models who mostly posted pictures of their asses instead of actual footage of them working out, to the popular girls on her campus, she could be like them as long as she had a vivid memory of how they appeared. This body swapping moment for laughs began to slowly remind her of a time she dreaded when she was still alive. Shami touched her breasts and felt them as they would decrease and increase whenever she changed. She touched her lips which filled up and then shrunk as she changed and did the same for her nose. As she marvelled at this, she couldn¡¯t help but say to herself, ¡°All those years I obsessed about getting plastic surgery, but now I can literally get a face lift on the go. If I could do this back home, I wouldn¡¯t have used 2 years of my savings for that operation. Holy shit, Goshem is a place for miracles.¡± Shami began to make a sardonic laugh as she reflected on all the effort she had put into becoming the petite beauty that Tanatswa had come to know.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. She had not disclosed this part of her past to him and he probably thought that she was a higher tier girl that only the most handsome and wealthy guys could date. This was not the case, but what she gravitated towards was the fact that in death, she could now be all those things that were once insurmountable goals. Any standard of beauty was now attainable and she could literally adjust her body to meet her preferences. As Shami changed and switched from one shade of skin to another, she decided on a whim, to revert back to how she looked before she got plastic surgery. This was effortless on her part because the image of her past self was engraved in her mind. The self that she had substituted upon going under the knife, was now embodying her again. She grimaced, as if driven to the extremes of revulsion upon seeing old herself. Looking at the clear reflection on the pond, the girl before her was something she couldn¡¯t address as a person, but rather as ¡®it¡¯. It was something she hated, a form that drove her insane and one she wished to forget. Shami raised her middle finger at the visage that slightly rippled on the pond and said, ¡°Fuck you my old self, good riddance, you piss of shit. I am better than you and I will fucken rejoice in never seeing you again.¡± Shami reverted back to her current self, the petite beauty that got Tanatswa excited by her looks and laughed begrudgingly at memory of her past self. She was now beautiful, strong, confident and desired by a really handsome man, who despite his bedroom recklessness, was a pretty gifted lover. She wished to keep things the way they were and as soon as she heard Tanatswa¡¯s thuds from his sprinting, she wanted to surprise him, by showing something new. Tanatswa reached the fortress and did a back flip for show, which made him leap over the wall in a badass way. He was psyched to get more mana, but soon enough Shami showed up, looking slightly different. She had adjusted her height and the distribution of weight on her body. She kept her face and skin tone the same, hoping to not freak out Tanatswa, but her bosom had gotten a noticeable bust, her hips were shapely and for the first time, she didn¡¯t have a white girl¡¯s ass. Tanatswa thought he was dreaming and was in awe at what he was seeing. Shami looked like a super model and for some reason her skin looked varnished and her hair looked straightened. Shami then told him, ¡°Hey, I hope you aren¡¯t going to take too much from the garden. I am not in a rush to plough more dirt just yet. Anyways, have you noticed anything?¡± ¡°I am noticing a lot. How the hell, wait, that¡¯s not what I should be asking. So, ahem, um, you look gorgeous, but it¡¯s weird seeing you¡­¡± ¡°Look taller. Yeah, I think I will stick to this look for a while.¡± she said, interjecting him. ¡°Wait, won¡¯t you have to refill your mana bar for you to maintain this consistently? I mean I like what I am seeing but doesn¡¯t it consume¡­¡± he said, checking her out as he speculated how much mana was being consumed before she interjected him again. ¡°It hardly consumes anything. I think slight body augmentations don¡¯t really do anything to my bar. If were to transform into a bird or a wolf, I probably would drain my bar pretty quick. So no worries, I can be like this for a while longer.¡± she said, giving him her wicked smile and posing as she winked at him. Tanatswa was stunned by her appearance, but felt a bit intimidated by her unexpected beauty boost. It was like he was the luckiest guy on the planet, who at the same time realised that harbouring gold all to yourself was a really difficult task. Tanatswa could barely hide his excitement as he looked at her, but quickly snagged 3 mana plants he intended to use. ¡°So the texture of your hair, it looks straightened. Did you like quickly apply some hair relaxant chemical on it whilst I was gone? Because it looks like some expensive weave is on your head.¡± he said, examining her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t need a weave or a wig; I can make specific ethnic traits appear on my body. So for the hair I was imagining Indian hair since it¡¯s so strong and looks naturally straight.¡± she said as she touched one of the strands of her hair. ¡°You know if you were a public figure, they would probably accuse you of cultural appropriation, since you got the Indian hairdo.¡± he said, as he broke into laughter. ¡°We both know that¡¯ that cultural appropriation shit is bullshit. Anyways, so how¡¯s your training going? Any new things you discovered about your ability?¡± ¡°Well yes, but it¡¯s kinda complicated. Hmm, how should I put it, it¡¯s like an assist ability.¡± he said, holding his chin with his left hand. ¡°An assist ability? Could you please articulate it better. Like I am sure I will understand it.¡± she said, getting close to him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say there is something you wish you could do, but you are not the best at it, but you get an assist that helps you get it done the right way.¡± ¡°So like a cheat code? Is your ability like some life hack?¡± she asked, a bit confused by his description. ¡°No, it¡¯s like a boost, nah, okay. Ahem, if I set out to do something that I clearly suck at or I think I suck at, I would do it perfectly fine with my ability.¡± he said, as he took a bite of one of the mana plants he had in hand. ¡°You should win me over with a demonstration. Show me how it works.¡± She said, patting him by the shoulder. ¡°Okay cool, let me just show you how it¡¯s done.¡± Tanatswa¡¯s mind lingered on a few things as he wondered what he was going to have to do, for his ability to immediately register with her. He had to choose something difficult or something he deemed rather impossible to accomplish with his current might. Tanatswa then looked at one of the giant boulders of rocks which was stacked against the wall and walked towards it. Shami followed behind him, waiting to see what kind of showcase he would give her. This particular boulder was the one he used for weight lifting. Shami looked at him and then asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to karate chop this thing right?¡± ¡°No, I am just going to punch it without punching it.¡± he said, unsure if he could actually pull it off. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re now telekinetic?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrows in awe. ¡°No I can¡¯t move things with my mind, okay, just watch. It¡¯s pretty simple. I don¡¯t think I can hit that boulder without physically making my fists get into contact with it, but with my ability, I think I can.¡± he said as he got into a punching stance. Tanatswa gazed at the rock and also darted at his mana bar. He then made the punch, but nothing happened. Shami stood there, waiting for something to happen and then looked at him and said, ¡°Did I miss something or was that a misfire?¡± ¡°Well that was definitely a misfire, but I will have it under control. Just you wait.¡± he said, getting back into a punching position. Tanatswa calmed his nerves, focused and then began to feel the same sensation as before. He then threw a punch that felt like the wind had been violently deployed at something. Both Tanatswa and Shami¡¯s clothes flickered as the wind pressure dented a huge layer of the boulder as they watched it being pushed back. Tanatswa was equally as surprised by his feat as his girlfriend was, the only difference was that Shami had noticed something peculiar. ¡°Tanatswa, I saw something just now when you made that punch.¡± she said, looking excited and confused as she tried to uncover the strands of hair that were all over her face. ¡°Yeah what did you see?¡± ¡°Your life bar¡¯s level, which is level 2 shot up to level 4 when you made that punch and then slowly declined back to level 2 again. Do you know why that¡¯s happening?¡± she asked, as she got a hold of him. ¡°Did you say that my level just fluctuated when I made that punch?¡± asked Tanatswa who seemed rather intrigued by her remark. ¡°Yeah, it was pretty quick. You moved up two levels then went down again. Do you have an idea of what that could mean?¡± she asked, looking him in the eyes. ¡°This is new information, but I think with what you just said, I now totally understand how my powers work.¡± he said, finally making his own wicked smile which turned into a roar of excitement. Chapter 31: The power couple! part 5 Tanatswa and Shami sat down together inside the cottage, drinking coconut milk as they evaded the torrid sun in Goshem. Tanatswa used this time to discuss their abilities with each other and was very excited to hypothesize more about their findings. "So when I was still alive, I always believed that I wouldn''t have had, my short comings, if someone had showed me the way or if I had a mentor who corrected me on how to go about things. So with like my IT degree, I was like, a late bloomer who wanted to end up as a guru, but if you start getting deep into web development, mobile development or any kind of programming into your early 20s, I think you''d be forever playing catch up." he said as he held her right hand as they sat on the steps, close to the cottage''s porch. "Is the IT field really that cut throat? I mean, isn''t it possible for anyone who is serious about the field to get really good at it, regardless of whether they started late into their adult years? I remember learning and doing assignments with women who were in their late 20s or early 30s on campus, who were doing their first architecture undergrad. They were really good students. So make this make sense to me." she said, looking into his eyes intently. "Well it''s not a matter of you being willing or having the drive to excel, but most of the geniuses in the computing world start at a very young age and learn how to make complex databases by the time they are 15 or 16. I think Bill Gates made his first program when he was 13 or 14; I am not so sure, but generally speaking, people who start early and end up doing amazing shit." he said, looking at her with solemn eyes. "Well that''s them. I get what you''re saying, but was it even possible for you to be in that kind of environment? Like did you have access to a computer and the internet to teach yourself these things at the time, if not the internet, then a local library that would teach you coding?" she asked, interested to hear what he would have to say. "Well it''s funny that you mention that, but I was actually in the best possible environment for that, but I didn''t know that at the time. You see, my dad was a networker and a programmer. I only really found out about his job description when I was about to turn 20. I know it''s ridiculous for a child to grow up without ever really knowing what their parents do, but things were pretty complicated since my parents divorced when I was around 13 years old. So without digressing too much, I think it would have been lovely if he imparted some of that knowledge to me, granted when I was young, I was afraid him because he was violent and beat up my mom a lot, but I could have become a computer guru by the time I started university. Despite all the family drama, that little head start could have made me an above average developer. Who knows, I could have become some tech mogul, but I get that sense for everything that I tried to do. When I pursued art, music, writing stories and even indie games development, I felt like on my own, I could only accomplish this much or that I started way too late in the game. If I had a little help or a heads up on how to get to the top from a peer, I could refine my craft. When you wish to progress in any field of your choice, there are always pioneers who you wish to emulate or check off points that you need to cross before you can even call yourself a real musician or artist. Refiner is an ability that taps into the realm of what a novice would desire. Expert territory." he said, slowing down a bit when he thought she didn''t quite understand his articulation. "That seems like quite a complex ability, how exactly did you figure that out? I honestly thought you were moving the wind when you hit that rock." she said, impressed by his deduction skills. "You see, when you mentioned that my level escalated a bit further when I made that punch, it all made sense to me. For you to do nifty stuff, you need to be at a higher level to get things done. So I am guessing that punches like the one I made are probably achievable once we reach level 4 or something. So basically my ability makes me momentarily have a certain level so that I can accomplish a task." he said, slowly showing a smirk on his face. "Holy shit, so if you had one week of practice you could probably do something that people managed to do after 3 years of training by using your ability?" she asked, as her imagination got sparked by the endless possibilities of his power. "In theory, I should be able to tap into higher levels of anything, as long as I feel like I am lacking in that area." he said, with a highly animated face. "So the key thing is that it''s supposed to be something you have a rudimentary understanding of? Hmm, alright so what do you plan on trying next?" "Well, I guess I will have to list down a couple of things I will have to get into. Since we are rationing the mana, I might as well choose the right kind of things to experiment my abilities with. So, yeah, that''s what''s up with my end. How about you and your ability?" he said, feeling like he had exhausted what he needed to say about his stuff. "Well me, as you can see Tanatswa, I can change any aspect of my body and this transformation barely uses any mana¡­" she said before being interjected by him. "I meant like practical things, like you turning into a bird lady or a wolf. Can you turn into other things?" he asked, with a poised look. "Excuse me," said Shami, who immediately removed Tanatswa''s hand from her hand, "what isn''t practical about being able to shape shift and preserve your mana for long durations? I hope that was just a poor choice of words, because I believe making myself look this way is pretty practical." "Okay, I apologise, geez. You didn''t have to be all dramatic by removing my hand from your hand." he said, flustered by her angst. "Oh you would like us to hold hands, right? So just ask me again, nicely." she said, with winced eyes. "So as I was saying, can you turn into other things besides a bird lady or a wolf? How much mana do those forms take up?" he asked, looking apologetic as he stretched out his hand to touch hers. "Well from what I remember, it didn''t take long before I needed to take another bite of the mana plant. So I guess taking the form of animals must be mana exhaustive." she said, allowing him to place his hand on top of hers. "Have you tried maybe smaller animals? Like chickens?" "You''d want me to turn into a chicken? I think I would rather go for something elegant like a cat than to be a chicken. Like really Tanatswa, would seeing me as a chicken be something you''d want to see me turn into?" she asked, disconcerted by his suggestion. "It''s just a thought. You seem to be getting jittered by what I am saying so easily. Like are you in a bad mood today? You''re more relaxed than me so it''s weird to see you getting so jumpy over me suggesting you turn into a chicken." he said, looking confounded. "But why a chicken though? You could have said a cute puppy or a cat." she said, now pouting. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."So it''s the kind of creature that concerns you. Wow, I didn''t think you would get triggered by the thought of turning into a chicken, then again, I probably have no idea how it feels to shape shift." he said, as he broke into laughter as he scratched his head. "A chicken should never be your first choice Tanatswa. Come on, like for real, me turning into a chicken, I would rather die. Besides, I haven''t yet tried turning into any small animals. I do recall turning into a snake when I fought that guy, but that was in the spur of the moment." she said vivaciously. "Okay, so a snake, that''s a first. Allow me to comment on how ridiculous our conversation sounds. Like you turning into a cat or maybe you can go even further by taking the form of a mosquito." he said, jolting in laughter. "You know what; I would be a very loud and obnoxious mosquito that would suck your moronic brain dry. Tread carefully Tana, maybe I could crawl on you as a centipede." she said, fiercely as she tried to scold him. "Oh the human centipede, last time I checked, that was a banned film, and turning into one could be like endorsing bad karma." he said, laughing uncontrollably. "That reference came out of nowhere and besides, come on, stop laughing. Stop behaving like an idiot. You know, at least when I am teasing you, you enjoy it. I am not liking this one bit." she said, frowning at the sight of him laughing. "Wait, maybe you could turn into a poodle. I would give you dog biscuits." he said, hugging her in the process to rub it in. "You know what, you''re being a jackass. This became rather tasteless. I will be outside now. When you remember how to talk to me, you know where to find me." she said as she pushed him away and proceeded to exist. Tanatswa quickly broke out of his jolly look and grabbed her by the hand to stop her from leaving. "I am sorry, that was uncalled for. I got carried away. I won''t make any of those stupid jokes again." he said, giving her morose eyes. "Is that a promise?" she asked, doubting his sincerity. "Yeah that''s a promise." he said, looking even more morose than before. "With the way you look at me when you apologise, I start to feel sad. It''s like emotional manipulation. You probably used this to get your way with a lot of girls." she said, slowly walking back towards him. "I have lived a pitiful life, so it''s easy for me to look this way." he said, feigning a smile. "You know, you can be full of shit Tanatswa. Alright, I accept your apology. Just no more ''feed me dog biscuits as a poodle'' jokes. If it weren''t for me being into you I would have already slapped you." she said, as she sat right next to him. "So ahem, do you still remember the stipulation for mana preservation? The higher your intelligence the less likely you are to use up your bar. So I was considering finding out how far your high intel can affect mana use, since in your case it seems like the mana distribution is determined by the kind of transformation you do." he said, as he explained with one of his hands moving about. "So you want us to focus on doing experience points purchases on our intelligence to figure out how it will affect our mana consumption, right?" "Absolutely, so let''s do this. Whatever radical developments we notice from our abilities we should share with each other. Since there is no way of telling when a guy like that asshole could show up, it''s best that we know the ins and out of our abilities. You never know, maybe you can talk to animals like Eliza Thornberry." he said, raising his eyebrows as he smiled. "Eliza who?" she asked, clueless of this reference. "Um, Eliza Thornberry, the girl who could talk to animals. It was an old cartoon that aired on Nickelodeon." "Emphasis on the old, I probably never watched it." she said, slouching a bit. "But you''re like 2 years younger than me, you would have probably seen it¡­" he said, before getting interjected. "Nope, I didn''t. Besides, you just made a really ballsy speech just now that got me all excited. Don''t ruin it with us arguing about an old cartoon that I never watched. Like come on." she said, giving him the look. "Alright, fine. So I will head out to train a bit more. I will see you when it''s getting dark. If you hear anything or see someone that isn''t me, just scream as loud as you can." he said, moving in to kiss her by the cheek. Shami was a bit surprised by this because Tanatswa had never kissed her by the cheek to say goodbye before. She then immediately blushed and told him, "Aren''t you getting smooth, oh well, see you later then." Tanatswa left the cottage and headed out into the jungle to train. Before he had left, he took with him 5 mana plants and carried them using an animal hide satchel. He was driven by the excitement of exploring the various aspects of his ability, hoping to conquer the world. Shami remained and began to test her abilities, apart from applying cosmetic changes to her appearance. She at first recalled the visage of a unicorn and then undressed for fear of tearing up her clothes upon transforming. She turned into a white unicorn with a glowing tail and felt very strange. Her sense of smell, vision and sensitivity to the environment were heightened. She would gallop back and forth to get a feel of how it''s like to be like a horse and she soon had a craving for grass. Before she attempted to eat the grass, she thought to herself that probably when she would revert back to her human form, the grass would still remain in her stomach. Unsure of how she would have to deal with digesting animal food once she became human, she dissuaded herself from giving into any animal cravings. The unicorn form was also bleeding her mana dry and she confirmed to herself that out of all the forms she had taken, this one was way too exhaustive. The form lasted only 10mins and then she had to refill by taking another bite. When Shami took on the forms of the wolf and bird lady, the bird lady managed to last at most 20mins and the wolf form 50mins. She was expecting the wolf form to be the juggernaut of mana consumption due to the ferocity and size of these beasts, but her expectations were subverted. With one more mana plant she was willing to use for testing, she decided to use it to turn into a cat. She turned into a cute black Bombay cat that had green eyes and got psyched. Her diminutive stature made things seem larger than life. The cottage, towering wall of rocks and even things like trees had gotten a totally new perspective. Shami also noticed that her form barely drained any mana. It was no different from her body swapping trick in terms of mana consumption and she ran about within the vicinity. In her diminutive cat form, she noticed a small crevice that took her by surprise. She wondered why she and Tanatswa had never noticed it before. She was drawn towards it and moved in closer to inspect. The girl peeped and then squeezed in to try and cross through. Her flexible cat spine and nimble bones made it possible. Though the experience was uncanny, seeing bugs, herbivorous mammals and trees that more or less resembled tall buildings, was quite fascinating to her. Shami decided to roam about within the area before her boyfriend would return, embracing the cat form as everything looked new to her feline eyes. Chapter 32: The power couple! part 6 The kitty cat, took a stroll in the forest, fascinated by all it could see, even though all of it wasn''t new to its eyes. Shami noticed that as a feline, she easily got excited by anything and everything, as if she had become a victim of ADHD. Whenever she would get just a smudge of dirt on her fur, she felt a hind leg jerk reaction that made her want to lick off the dirt. Before she even attempted, she remembered that cats pooped fur balls because they would ingest their fur as they self-cleansed themselves. She used this to fight her animal instincts, hoping to not have to deal with her fur once in human form. The feeling of having a tail which felt like a 5th limb to her was unusual. She felt like she had a protruding muscle sticking out of an area just above her ass which wiggled and turned upon the slightest changes in the wind. The feeling of having paws was especially otherworldly and she couldn''t help but feel amazed by her power. Shami monitored her mana bar which was depleting slowly, but really hoped that she could exhaust her quest for hedonism in this current form. She drew out her claws and used them to climb trees. She latched on to branches and various vines as she leaped from tree to tree. The feeling was wonderful and she even took time to role on the ground like a complete fool. She chased after butterflies, bugs and then after a while, reclined. As she rested, she looked at sky, gazing at the spacious blue emptiness and the wind whispered all around her. As she enjoyed the contentment of her simple antics, she began to hear the sound of something being chased as the ground began to thud heavily. It sounded like a heard of unicorn, tramping the ground as they left gusts of wind in their trail. Shami didn''t want to return to her human form for fear of being in the nude. The only person, in her mind, who was allowed to see her in the nude, was Tanatswa. Furthermore, she didn''t want to turn into a large creature that would then sap out her mana quickly. Having to work on another portion of land to plant more mana, wasn''t something she wanted to rush back into doing, even if most of the physical labour was done by Tanatswa. Shami found an opening on one of the large tree''s roots, and hid there. As soon as the barrage of dust, debris, bleats and the quaking of the earth ended, she came out of the confinement to see what had just happened. Apparently one of the wolves was in hot pursuit of the animals. The wolf and the unicorns as well as other animals that were running for their lives, looked so grand and intimidating. Their size towered over hers and for a second, she thought she could relate to how diminutive creatures felt about bigger animals. Eventually, the animals that had passed were long gone into the distance. She wondered if Tanatswa would encounter them and darted her eyes elsewhere. Shami thus continued to wander off, easily amazed by anything she saw in the heavily vegetated jungle. Shami found a solid mound with an unusual structure. It was like a cascading hill top of dirt that contained what looked like Goshem hornets. She took a peek at the inside and saw several larvae and hornets yet to be born. She began to wonder if there was a species on the planet that was the equivalent to bees. Back when she was young, her father ran an apiary where they produced lots of honey for sale. She recalled how her dad taught her the trade that her mother wished she hadn''t gotten involved in. Southern African beehives could be deadly and many hapless folk were killed by swarms of bees in her neighbourhood. She recalled the time her dad got lectured by her mom for being careless and irresponsible for exposing her to such dangers. Her mom was the overly protective mother who didn''t want anything remotely dangerous coming into contact with her child, but her father was the one who debunked the danger. Without letting his wife know, he would take her to the apiary farm, after his daughter begged him. Shami''s father made sure to make his daughter aware of all the dangers of not having the right protection and made it clear to her that there was no need to be afraid of anything if you knew what you were doing. She took these words to heart and only acted on things she had prior knowledge about, during her youth. As these memories occupied her mind, she wondered if she was going to start her own apiary with Tanatswa. With a little help from the custom goals mechanic, they could learn how to whip up the right gear and she could work on the architectural end of building a proper structure. She eventually left the mound as soon as he heard buzzing in the air. She didn''t wish to aggravate these bugs and opted to distance herself from the mound. Shami strayed far until she reached a pond; there she noticed the water which she would probably never drink in human form, but the scorching sun which was mostly obscured by the branches and leaves had still managed to make her dehydrated. She decided just this once, to quench her thirst. Upon licking the water, her ears twitched as she heard a rumble coming from within the pond. Bubbles piled up onto the top and she began to quiver in fear. Suddenly, she heard something land from behind. It was Tanatswa, whose landing shock the ground and disturbed the entire forest. Tanatswa was ecstatic; patting himself on the chest after accomplishing something that she had no idea was about. She wanted to call him, but her cat voice didn''t allow for human articulation. She sounded like a really loud cat and soon enough Tanatswa could hear the distinct feline sound. Tanatswa noticed her, but didn''t realise that it was her in cat form. Her life bar which hovered on her didn''t have her name showing and all it indicated was ''level 2'' on it. This threw him off and he thought he had just found a cat for the first time in Goshem. Shami was bemused by his inability to recognise her and then after a while came to the conclusion that he indeed could not tell her part from any random feline. That got her so pumped that wished to continue with the deception. Tanatswa moved, walking slowly as to not scare away the cat. Shami pretended to want to run away whenever he moved, but then would pause. She wanted to see his reaction and was definitely laughing inside as she watched her hunky man, pause and tip toe as he said, "Here kitty cat. I am Tanatswa, a fond animal lover and regular cat man. Here kitty, kitty cat." The experience was very funny for her as she saw him sound so embarrassingly awkward with the way her called after her cat form. As soon as he was close enough to touch her, she fell on her back and behaved like an upside down turtle. Tanatswa ended up saying, "If you promise to not scratch me, I won''t hurt you kitty cat." He stretched out his fingers and tickled her chest and lower regions. The feeling was really enjoyable and she began to feel slightly, aroused even though she wished she wasn''t. Just before Tanatswa could grab it and lift it up from the ground, a gelatinous tentacle came out of the pond and snagged the cat. In a flash, Shami went from being in an estranged situation with her mate to being submerged into a pond by a creature. Tanatswa watched aimlessly, confused and waiting for something to reappear. The cat he was tickling just now was taken by something he could barely recognise. He wasn''t sure if he was supposed to put his hands in to search so he took a random long stick and began to prick where ever he could prick. The animal he had just made friends with had probably drowned and he was beginning to feel really bad. As his confusion stifled him, Shami was being dragged down into the depths of the pong. Mulch, dirt, animal faecal material and all sorts of things bombarded her as she tried to breath. The creature that yanked her looked large and it seemed as if the further they got into the darkness, the more the light at the top became bleak. Desperate and afraid of being trapped, she thought about an animal that scared her when she was, the crocodile. Shami turned into one and quickly got control of her situation. The squid creature could not drag the bigger animal so Shami immediately retaliated by ripping its tentacles to shreds. With one bite, she tore through its flesh, driven by her adrenaline as she relentless fucked it up. The pond slowly began to change colour, getting a concoction of purple and red in it. Tanatswa noticed this and thought that it was the blood of the cat which was submerged into the pond. The young man felt more miserable until suddenly, a crocodile surfaced out of the water. This freaked him out and he jumped back a few feet. Upon realising that it was a crocodile he then shouted, "You ate the cat you monster, damn you. I am going to blow you away." Tanatswa proceeded to get into a stance and Shami began to see his level 2 digit move up, reaching 5. The attack he was preparing was probably deadly so she reverted back to her human form before he could unleash it on her. The situation that transpired as soon as she became human was on that would leave him speechless.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "What the fuck? Shami, you''re the crocodile, geez, fuck, this is confusing." he said, amazed by her sudden appearance. "Don''t hurt me or do anything, it''s me, Shami." she said, crawling out of the water as she proceeded to stand on her two feet. "What the fuck is going on, like seriously explain it to me. I found a cat just a moment ago, right there by the pond and it got pulled in the, wait, oh my god, did you eat the cat?" he asked, baffled by the possibility. "No I was the cat silly. How could I eat myself?" she asked, trotting towards him as she tried to remove the dirt of her naked body. "Wait you were the cat, no, you''re joking. So explain to me where that blood came from?" he asked, doubtful of her claim. "Something in the water pulled me under in my cat form, so I had to turn into a crocodile to kill it. I am not sure what it was, but I am guessing octopuses can live in ponds here in Goshem. Fucken weird right?" she said, getting close to him as she kicked of the dirt and wiped it off her body. "Well that''s a tall tale, maybe you did kill the¡­" he said, getting distracted by her body''s private parts. "Kitty cat, kitty cat, I am an animal lover is pretty corny. If I had recorded you, I am pretty sure your silliness would have gone viral on the internet. Anyways, cover me. It''s flattering that you still lose your composure when you see me naked, but please be a gentleman and cover me." she said, embracing him as she shivered slightly. The wind was blowing quite heavily as she stood next to him and he immediately took off his shirt and made her wear it. The shirt covered mostly her upper body, but didn''t do much in hiding the lower half. He ended up carrying by the arms and said, "I sometimes feel like you want us to be in these situations even though you insist on us taking it slow. How can I handle you always putting yourself in compromising situations like this? Where are your clothes?" he asked, slightly embarrassed and trying to hold in his hormones. "They are back home, I couldn''t carry them as a cat." she said, trying to look earnest as she spoke. "Oh so by the time your mana would run out you would be butt naked in your human form, right? Shami, in your past life, are you sure you weren''t an exhibitionist. I mean I am an open minded guy who has dealt with all kinds of people, but if you''re an exhibitionist, you can tell me." he said, partly teasing her and trying to understand why they always ended up in such scenarios. "I have never been that kind of girl. Exhibitionists are weirdos and besides, turning into different sized animals actually tore my unitard to pieces. Unless you can make expanding spandexes that can accompany any shape I take, then I will entertain you, but for now, I will have to go nude to transform." she said, sternly. "No but I don''t want you to be butt naked when you turn back to normal. I don''t want anyone to see you naked. Like no, I get the grievance, but this is just too weird. As my lady, no, as my girlfriend, I don''t want that image playing in my head. I don''t mind it that much because it''s just the two of us here, alone, capable of doing whatever we want, but let''s stop the risqu¨¦ act. Try to keep your clothes on. If you need me to help you knit or sew extra clothing for whatever occasion, I can do that. If you feel like you can''t move with them then just get to your clothes before you revert back." he said, looking extremely serious and driven. Shami for a moment stopped to think about her actions and realised that she had been behaving like a drunken college student during spring break. As much as she didn''t want to admit it, she was happy that he was finally establishing boundaries. For the longest time, he would just ignore her antics or just think that she was just being herself and didn''t need correcting. One thing that Shami knew about herself was that unless you set a boundary with her, she will spiral out of control with the freedom you give her. "Okay, Tanatswa. I should probably stop putting myself and you through the lewd games and ratchet behaviour. I guess I am all giddy about being alone with you and not having any societal structures to stop me from being free with my body. I mean, you have had that feeling before right, when you''d go for a school trip, away from parents and get up to some mischief, only that we are dead and there is no society. Anyways, my point is, as much as there are dangers here, and people I personally want to fuck up once I get stronger, we are kinda free. Like really free. So maybe I got carried away with my freedom." she said, trying to sound apologetic. "Well, it''s kinda hard since you stated boundaries that I have to follow through with, but yet, like me carrying you when I can easily see your crotch, is not helping. So when do we end this taking it slow stuff?" he asked, honestly exhausted by her constant teasing and temptation. "Soon, when we fix up the house and expand with another mana plantation." she said, trying to dodge him. "That''s like some vague timeline, give me at least something tangible." he said, looking at her with resolute eyes. "Alright, in the next 7, no 8 days, then we will break this taking it slow stuff off. That''s me keeping a promise, no bullshit." she said, smiling at him. "Okay then, I guess that''s good news. Though I wish I didn''t have to nag you into it, I mean, I feel like a needy guy right now. It doesn''t sit well with me." he said, as he winched his eyes in discomfort. "No need to worry Tanatswa. It''s empowering to know that a man is begging me for sex. I feel like I have ascended to heaven." she said with her wicked smile. "You know what, you really do talk shit." he said, looking slightly peeved. "Well this shit talker is yours for the keeping. I am pretty sure you''d get bored without me. Which reminds me, what do you think about the idea of keeping bees?" "I will drop you woman." he said, looking enraged. "Okay, I will keep my mouth shut for the rest of the journey." she said, as she felt Tanatswa''s arms tense as if he was planning on doing something. Tanatswa didn''t mean any real harm, but sometimes her mouth would get under his skin at times. The two of them returned back to base where they continued to work on the cottage as well as expanding Shami''s clothing line. Chapter 33: The power couple! part 7 The two of them kept at their routine of physical training, training their abilities, finishing the cottage and expanding their mana farm. 80% of the land within the fortress was now primarily dedicated to the mana plantation and the next batch had 2? weeks left, using their earthly calculations, to fully sprout. With the past experience of their first attempt, the process of the 2nd attempt was pretty quick. The two of them also embarked on trying to come up with different kinds of clothes by threading the linen thread left by caterpillars. Animal hide and animal fur were probably best for winter, but during the blazing heat, they proved to be a discomfort. Tanatswa didn''t relent on his wish to have his girlfriend dress decently and only have her show her raunchy sensual side to only him. Shami was slowly adjusting to his conditions and even tried by all means to not strip tease him. Since she wanted to wait, it would be appropriate to act as if she wanted to wait as well. Everything seemed to be going fine as they encountered no hiccups. There was no sign of Tichaona and at this point, they both believed that he had probably gotten scared shitless and didn''t want to face Tanatswa ever again. The two individuals who were several kilometres away, as highlighted by their navigation points, had moved closer to each other and at one point, upon getting close, the other point disappeared briefly and then reappeared. Shami had assumed that maybe the other point had killed the other one, but the point that disappeared temporarily, reappeared again, which was a mystery they could not explain. Regardless of this, the two of them toiled in peace as Shami counted her days. The girl had counted the number of days, but for a different reason. She believed that 30 days had passed and she hadn''t had her period. Another thing that concerned he was that her breasts felt slightly swollen and she couldn''t keep up with the intense training anymore. She would often take long breaks towards the last days of her count down and she also did this to secretly work on something that she wanted to give Tanatswa. The young man noticed her gradual deviation in behaviour and got worried, but she would just deter him from snooping whenever he would inquire more than she was willing to tell. This made him focus on his training and he was on the brink of entering the level 3 realm. As her man got preoccupied with the ambitions of strength, she slowly became more and more frantic about her fate. Was she pregnant or not? Was she late on her cycle or had Tanatswa''s seed finally bore fruit. If she had fucked up in the past, she could confide with her sisters, sometimes her mother if she wasn''t in a judgmental mood and definitely her dad, who was more or less her best friend. In Goshem, where isolation was a thing, learning to deal with your own shit was a prerequisite. So Shami began to play out scenarios in her head; several versions ended with them in tears as they came to the conclusion that they had no fucking idea what to do, but others ended with Tanatswa chickening out of his parental obligation and ditching her ass. Shami honestly didn''t think Tanatswa was the flaking type, but her stress drove her to imagine the worst possible end. Shami couldn''t take a pregnancy test and had no means to confide with a doctor, so she decided to use the most useful thing in Goshem, the custom goal mechanic. Shami decided to go for something she never thought she would ever do, a DIY (Do It Yourself) pregnancy testing solution. The custom goal mechanic listed 3 options, but she went for the one that was the safest choice regardless of how high the difficulty was. Shami even cursed profanities internality at the fact that the safest choice always had a high difficulty. Shami had to look for 3 particular plants which she needed to make a solution. The sap from each plant would be mixed, coagulated, filtered and then applied on any none serrated stick that she would have to place inside her vagina. If any discolouring would occur upon taking the stick out, it meant the solution reacted to the ph. Scale and she was pregnant. If no change at all occurred, then she was fucken safe. This all happened behind Tanatswa''s back as he fervently pursued crossing over to level 3. This process was as stressful as the time she collected her A''level results, but unlike getting good or bad grades, having a child, without question, was going to change her life in Goshem. The final day had come and Tanatswa, who was mostly excited about getting his dick wet inside her, had no idea what was instore for him. Tanatswa was on cooking duty that night and made sure to make everything appetizing. He wanted to make everything perfect and if she was satisfied by his prowess in the kitchen, he believed nothing could stop them from making love that night. Having cultivated his ability to do amazing things that he didn''t think were even possible, he had garnered a lot of self-belief that made him exude with confidence. He was a muscular titan of strength with good looks, fantastic health and a power that made him think he could take on anybody. The old Tanatswa, who was weak, insecure and whined about being fucked by life, was no longer there. This Tanatswa only retained the positive remnants of his character and was blessed with a beautiful woman who he probably could never get if he had been alive. As an icing on the cake, in Goshem there was no currency or money to use to place value on others. As a man who felt strongly about his meagre upbringing, not having to have a bank account determine your social status was something marvellous to him. Your strength and will to survive were all that were necessary. So in the end, he finally felt lucky for the first time. Tanatswa dished out the meal as they sat in what was going to be the living room. The fire from the hearth acted as a light that lit the entire room with vibrant yellows and orange colours. Shami had gone to the master bedroom to get something and Tanatswa was expecting her to come back looking sexy for the night. Shami did indeed return, but with something that looked familiar. It was an acoustic guitar, one that she had made by herself. Tanatswa''s mouth became agape as he looked at his gift. That was definitely not what he was expecting, but she surely put a smile on his face.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "So, like I said, I want to hear you play the guitar. So I know you get all moody about your short lived musical days, but fuck it. We are in the now, in Goshem, so let''s move on looking forward to the future." she said, as she bent over to hand him the guitar. Tanatswa received it and gleamed. He examined the carvings and noticed markings of construction lines. The strings were actually twined like vines that were salted and mixed with something that gave them the feel of actual guitar strings. The frets and the tuners were all made of wood and when Tanatswa strummed it, it gave him a familiar sound that got him all excited. "This is incredible Shami, like how did you pull off such a thing? You even did the fret markings properly. You''re more than amazing, you''re freaken fantastic. Damn it, I love this girl." he said, as he pulled her in for a hug. Shami embraced him and loved the fact that he had given her positive reception for her work. Making the guitar wasn''t at all easy, but she wanted to make sure she had assurance. Something that was going to lessen the blow of what she was going to tell him. "So I am guessing you love it." she said, with her twinkling eyes, that flickered due to the lighting of the flames of the hearth. "Yeah, it''s amazing. You''re incredible babe." he said, kissing her by the cheek. "Well, play something." "Like right now? What if we waited until we finished eating?" he asked, taken by surprise. "Nope, with all due respect, I made that guitar for you because I wanted to stop replaying Katy Perry music in my head. Just kidding, but since you did say you played, I do intend to hear you play something, so come on, it doesn''t have to be something complex, just make our night sound different just this once." she pleaded with him. "Okay then. I am a bit rusty so give me like 5 minutes to get acquainted with this instrument." "5 minutes? I hope you''re not tripping with me. Okay, I will eat this meat as you get yourself prepared," she said, picking up a piece of meat and taking a bite, "fuck, this is amazing. You cooked this? You really stepped up your cooking game." "Yeah, enjoy." Tanatswa began to worry that his lack of practice on the guitar would not get him laid, at the same time; Shami was buying time for her big reveal, going through several scenarios in her head as she waited for the right moment to speak. After 6 minutes, Tanatswa remembered a song he came up with in his teens which had a simple chord progression. It had a silly title, but he decided to change the name to suit the occasion. "So I am ready. This one is called Radical girl." he said, as he got his fingers into position. "Hmm, Radical girl, is that directed at me?" she asked. "No one else drives me this crazy as much as you do, so, you''re my radical girl." "Well that sounds endearing so let me have it." she said, cheering him on before he began to play. As soon as he began to play, Tanatswa accompanied the song with his singing. When he sang he was surprised by how clear his voice sounded. When he was living at home with his mom, his voice was affected by dust and it sometimes gave him inconsistent vocal tones which made him prefer making music rather than singing. But now, none of that phlegm was going to affect him and he felt like he owed it to the clear ear in Goshem. Shami did the usual obnoxious scream that women did towards celebrities or musicians they loved, which caught him off guard. This moment was happening and he didn''t want to fuck it up. Since his voice sounded so great, he had hyped himself so much that if he were to play the rest of the song now and make mistakes, he would disappoint her. Tanatswa then decided to use his ability Refiner. He hadn''t refilled his mana bar, but hoped what was there was enough to make him finish the song without making any mistakes. Tanatswa thus began to play and sing and the song went like this: I fell in love with a dame And she fell for me. I thought she was just a pain But I fell for her Nothing was ever the same When I wailed for her Forever I was insane as I remember my Radical girl! Nothing but a radical girl She was my radical love! Going crazy for, my crazy love is Radical girl! X2 Shami looked at him as he played and loved how he sang, strummed and put passion into it. Even if his level bar had increased which made it clear that he cheated to make this performance remarkable, she was still overwhelmed to tears by his playing. When Tanatswa was done, he noticed her crying and thought he had done something wrong. He then moved in a little closer and asked her, "Did you not like the song. I am sorry if it was¡­" "No you idiot, I loved it. You''re amazing, that was a beautiful song." she said as her tears trickled down her eyes. "Then what''s wrong?" "I am pregnant Tanatswa. I am pregnant with your child." she said as her crying worsened. "Me and you are having a baby? Are you sure?" he asked, not sure if she was pulling a prank or if this was serious. Shami just nodded. Tanatswa fell silent for nearly 2 minutes as she cried, going through several emotions and wondering what to say. He then started to cry as well and then moved in to hug her. Shami was not prepared for this, but he then asked her, "So how long into your pregnancy do you think you are?" "I don''t know, I don''t fucken know. That time when you were supposed to be careful, you weren''t. I have no idea how I am going to be a mother Tana, like there is a lot going on here that I don''t know. I don''t think¡­" she said before being interjected. "You have me. You have me to figure that out. I am going to be a father so I am going to be right there with you. Don''t be afraid." he said, embracing her in his arms. "You''re not just saying that to make feel better right, because you made this happen." she said, striking his back violently, angry at the fact that the unplanned pregnancy was his fault. "I will be a good father and good husband, don''t doubt me Shami. I will be there for you and my child." The two of them laid together, in warm embrace, trying to figure out how they would make this work. One thing for sure, Tanatswa was going to commit to this unexpected path in his life, head on. He was going to become a father and he would help the mother of his child, Shami, every step of the way. As the power couple dealt with their issues, deep in the Ethereal Woods, something spectacular was going on. The newcomer known as Tichaona was deep into his own brutal training, succumbing to the harsh requirements that were imposed on him. The dark figure watched as her prodigy overcame the obstacles, who was now currently ranking at level 5. Chapter 34: The truth about Goshem! part 1 Tichaona didn''t know what to expect from the hallowing sounds of death in the Ethereal Woods. As the dragon that the dark figure rode, carried him into the heavy fog, he wondered what was going to happen to him. He didn''t have to worry about Tanatswa pursuing him anymore, now he had to contend with his fate as the dark figure took him to her layer. This mysterious woman with blue skin, white frosty hair, frightening eyes and somehow, a pleasant looking face, was all things considered, a paradoxical entity. Her body was veiled by some form of alien black armour with extremely detailed embroidery, etched with things he couldn''t tell. Her black miasma, which acted as an aura that engulfed most of her body, made her quite the startling sight. As they got deeper into the woods, Tichaona noticed the various skeletons from different animals, all scattered around as well as packs of wolves that would stroll around, munching on unicorn flesh. The stench of unicorn meat was repugnant, something he would have to deal with as they journeyed through the thick vegetation. The cacophony of ghostly whispers, sounds of heavy thuds as well as change in humidity of the air, made the experience painful for the captive man. The journey lasted close to 26 minutes which seemed like an eternity for him due the coiled tail of the dragon, pressing on his wounds. The foliage which reminded him of something akin to the amazon rain forest was now becoming less as they headed for a specific route. The route seemed inclined and soon enough, a mechanical station with dim amber lights became visible. It was an alien ship, one that seemed damaged beyond repair with many scraps of metal and other alloys all around it. Regardless of the decrepit state of the ship, it still had running power. Tichaona glanced all around, with stupendous facial expressions. The conical shaped ship which was wedged into the surface of the ground seemed to be reacting to the presence of the dark figure. The dim lights became bright and suddenly, a mechanical mechanism began to do its work inside the ship. In a matter of moments, something resembling a hatch opened. Tichaona looked at the entrance with many concerns, one of them being; would he get eaten and did the definition of bedding him for this dark figure mean that it would lay its eggs inside of him. With only Hollywood films to base his perception of aliens, he definitely thought he was going to be exposed to something grotesque. If only he had a bit of mana reserved, he could have broken free and fled to safety. The dark figure glanced at him and then said, "Dear guest, we have arrived at my sanctuary. Do not be fooled by the outward appearance of my vessel, it''s what''s inside that matters." Tichaona was more concerned about not being taken inside and wondered why this creature even cared about his opinion. The opening of the hatch was wide enough to accommodate two vehicles and as the dragon trotted up the inclined rail, Tichaona began to pray inside. As soon as they got inside, the hatch closed behind them, making synth sounding sounds as well as screeching metallic locking. Whatever the dark figure intended to do with him, he had no means of escaping it. The interior of the ship was mostly silver like with large corridors. There were no doors and the floor resembled a highly reflective marble like surface. The dragon reached a dead end which ended up revealing a hatch that opened instantly. Inside there were several caged creatures, behind a transparent glass cage with accompanying food and foliage that went along with the species preferred habitat. The dark figure got off the dragon and it became clear to him that she was very tall. Her height was 7''11 feet. The dark figure then told the dragon, "Mercinia, you may rest. Give me this man. The unicorn meat you love is your reward for tonight." The dragon lowered its tail as she opened her arms to catch him. Tichaona sled into her arms as she disengaged her miasma. Her armour became completely visible and the intricate attention to detail that was etched into its design became extremely apparent. Tichaona trembled as the dark figure held him. The dragon that had released him went into it a vacant space that was adjacent to one of the cages with the animals. As soon as it was in, the vacant space was walled by the transparent glass. Most of the creatures in the room were levels 6 to 10 and they looked like ferocious beasts. The dark figure''s level was way above all of them and it seemed as if he could not get a reading. He was then taken to another room by her, which looked more like a living quarters and was placed on what looked like a roundabout sofa. The material felt soft and had a dark grey colour. Unfortunately for the dark figure, her sofa was tainted by the dirt, grime and blood on his clothing. Tichaona pulled himself together by sitting upright after she had released him and darted quickly at his environment. There was a table that seemed to have several utensils. It resembled what you''d find in an open kitchen but there weren''t any accompanying fruits to decorate it. The dark figure just watched him and he glanced at her, wondering what would happen. His initial idea was that he would run away, but his legs still needed time to heal. After starring at each other for a while, she finally removed her helmet and facial armour. Tichaona watched her closely wondering what was going to happen and said, "If you intend to eat me, I promise you, I am of a flavour that causes indigestion." "You seem to misunderstand; I am not going to eat you. Why would I eat my future mate? Besides you have need to worry, I have chosen you to be part of my plans. One thing I will say is that trying to escape from this ship is pointless. Doors can only be accessed by my command. Resistance is futile." she said, placing her head gear on the table. "So you were serious about that stuff. Well, do your kind, um, do you lay eggs?" he asked, wondering about her physiology. The dark figure quickly walked towards him and raised him by the neck with a choke hold. The dark figure seemed angered by his remark looked at him with venomous eyes. "A Quendalion woman''s body is not to be mocked with a comparison of how animals reproduce. Do not incite my blood lust. I am a violent woman who revels in killing. I will not kill you, but I do not wish to expose you to my wicked side tonight. I may have chosen you as my mate, but you''re still a puny man in need of my guidance." she said as she strangled him with one hand. From afar it looked like a bully was dishing out injustice onto a child, as Tichaona''s face became extremely veiny as his eyes became bloodshot. As soon as she released him, he fell from the height and crashed into the sofa. Tichaona panted and coughed as he pulled himself together. He became concerned about how he was supposed to converse with her, considering that his little attempt at light humour ended with him being chocked. After he was done coughing, he then told her, "What the hell do you want from me? Why am I being kept here? If you wish to kill me then do it now, I don''t want to be a guinea pig or some play thing." The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident."I thought I made my intentions clear back in the greenery, are you the kind that needs repetition? If I were to end you now, is that what you would want?" she said, rhetorically. "No. I was just bluffing, I don''t wish to end or whatever. I am just not a big fan of being held captive." he said as he looked at her with angry eyes. "I am afraid you''re going to have to accept your captivity for the greater good. In my culture, when a Quendalion woman chooses her mate, unless another woman or the mate can best her in martial prowess, then her acquisition of the man is final. You''re under my custody." she said, sound cold in her delivery. "Well I am from a different culture and women who kidnap men and force them against their will into subservience is considered psychotic and abnormal." he said as her pointed his finger at her. "Then I believe the women on your planet lack a sense of agency. Quendalion women are not the passive kind." she said as she tapped the table with her hand, 3 times. "That''s just you projecting your ethnocentrism. Besides, if you think I will stay here, you''re crazy. I am not going to be your mate and I am not going to aid you in any of your plans." he said, raising his voice. "I am impressed by your defiance. I am clearly the superior one between us, but yet you wag your tongue at me. Is it feigning of strength or stupidity? I guess we will soon find out." she said, as the table opened up and out came up a carousel dish with an unusual cuisine. The dish looked like it had just come from being heated and was covered in steam. She then took a hold of the dish and then handed it over to him. Tichaona looked at the meal and scorned at the presentation. There were several competing elements. The meat smelled gamey like something he associated with roadkill meals as a young teen, but the vegetables smelled really good. He was a bit hungry, but he decided to toughen it up by giving her a piece of his mind. "Is this your way of weasling me into some sort of acceptance? Like I eat your food, you tell me what to do and I become your lackey? If you think I will just play ball because you''re stronger than me, then you got another thing coming. I have never been one to follow the rules. So let me roam free." he said, with an aggravated look. "Roam free you say, so that you can randomly stumble upon others on this planet and get yourself killed? You are not that strong, but you have a special gift that will become a trump card against my brother. With me, you can leap ahead of all the competition, but I assure you, it will hurt, but the price for power can never be understated." she said, with a stern look. "That''s the thing, I am a lone wolf. I am sure I can find my way to the top. So, search hard and find someone else to replace me. I am not a willing participant in your plans." he said, stretching out his neck and giving her a defiant look. "You are also stubborn. How foolish. I will erase this blemish of your character soon, but for now eat. I hope you will enjoy this meal. I have honed my cooking skills to hopefully satisfy your palate. It''s a Quendalion woman''s pride and joy to know that her future mate enjoys her¡­" she said, getting cut off when Tichaona tossed her dish to the ground. "You think you''re so self-important that you can change the subject at any time and ignore my grievance? Fuck your dish, it probably tastes like shit." he said, revealing a provocative smug on his face. What Tichaona had not prepared for with his act of disdain was the immediate backlash from the dark figure. The dark figure grimaced to the point that her fine face became contorted. Driven by rage, she picked up Tichaona by the shoulder and threw him against the wall. The force in that toss was so strong that he passed through the wall and landed splat on the ground, in the corridor behind. The dark figure trotted quickly and screamed out, "I have damaged my home because of you. You insolent fool!" Tichaona heard her and immediately tried to crawl away. After a few attempts, he decided to will his body into walking despite how much pain was resonating in his legs. As he limped walked, the dark figure gained on him with a sprint. With her bare fingers she yanked him backwards and gave him a knee to the gut. That single blow was so painful that he soon enough coughed up blood. She then grabbed his face and dished him several punches. Tichaona''s face became seriously disfigured as several of his teeth were knocked out, his jaw got dislodged and his eyes closed up due to swelling. He was whooped hard and incapacitated instantly. The dark figure then stopped herself from delivering the killing blow and gnashed her teeth in frustration. She then uttered in her temperamental state, "Why would you anger me when you''re that weak? How will I deal with this fool?" As she went through mental vexation, she noticed the life bar of Tichaona depleting fast. Her few punches were enough to put him in critical condition and she began to regret having lost her temper. She then began to panic and rushed towards a specific room where she kept medicine and other useful solutions. She took a vile with some sort of serum and rushed back to him. She administered the contents via his shattered mouth and worried that in anger, she had completely absolved her chances of defeating her brother by killing this man. Blood continued to trickle out of his body and his health bar was slowly reaching the critical levels. She held her hands together in mental anguish, hoping that the solution would do its wonders on him before he was finished. Within a matter of moments, his health stabilized. His wounds and openings began to clot just as his health began to refill. She sighed in relief and then said, "You are so fragile earthling. As you are now, I could kill you by mistake due to your provocations. I must improve your standing, yes; I must quickly make you strong." The dark figure then lifted his blood soaked body and dragged him to her infirmary. The blood and fragments of flesh that were left behind were quickly tended to by some kind of vacuum cleaning bot that sucked everything that was left from Tichaona''s beating. As the ship''s cleaning mechanism began to work. The dark figure touched up Tichaona''s body by wiping his cuts, abrasions and applied some strange liquid adhesive that would solidify into a cast. Tichaona was now in a state of bodily recovery, but the fact that he was beaten with little to no effort from her meant that there was clearly a huge gap in power between them. Whatever she had instore for him, she was definitely going to commit to seeing it through. Chapter 35: The truth about Goshem! part 2 Lying on a divan with a thin sheet covering his body, Tichaona was breathing steadily as he recovered from his beating. The solution aided his healing and within 14hours, he was back to 100%. His husky hair, hairy forearms and toned physique looked hale and hearty. The disfigured body that came from the aftermath of the assault was now fresh and ready to get back into the game. Tichaona''s dirty bloody clothes were replaced with newer Quendalion clothes. The clothing was fine material, similar to silk. The white shirt which extended to the midpoint of his thighs was sleeveless and had labels in a language he wasn''t familiar with. His pants were close to tight velvet black spandex. They left just enough room for his crotch to breath and didn''t make his groin area feel uncomfortable. As he lay there, the dark figure caressed his face. She would move her hand up and down, touching his forehead, cheeks, lips, ears and then move to the neck down. She was still suppressing her poisonous power from leaking out of her body as she got a feel of this man''s body. Though he was foolish, shorter than her and unapologetically fragile, he was quite the eye candy. This man who was from a different species, culture and background was honestly a joy to watch. He had a beauty that transcended race, one she admittedly noticed first before considering him as an asset. As she moved lower, passing his abs, her heart began to race. She would resist her curiosity a bit and then go lower. She had undressed him and changed him into his clothes when she was nursing him when he was still in a gaunt condition. Now that he was in top tier shape, it was as if she was gazing at a varnished sculpture. The dark figure bit her lip as she got close to the lower abdomen and then suddenly, Tichaona''s hand grabbed hers as he woke up. Tichaona saw her and became immediately agitated. He shoved his left hand towards her face, whilst his right hand held the hand that was groping him. Her lightning reaction caught his hand before it was even close. The dark figure then held both arms and Tichaona felt as if his hands were shackled by weights. Her strength towered over his and he felt helpless. She ended up telling him, "I spent time I could have been using to feed my beasts on treating you. I don''t wish to repeat the process of cleaning you up. It''s in your best interests to stop resisting. Even in my base form, I could kill you with little effort. Let''s start from square one." "I am guessing I don''t have a say in this matter, right?" he said, nervously. "If you could equal my might, then you could have the liberty of choosing. In my culture, when democracy fails, power prevails." she said, giving him a stern look. "Well," he said, looking peeved, "you win then." Tichaona stopped resisting and immobilized his arms. He then reclined down, watching her with cautious eyes. The dark figure released his hands and had her own hands placed on her sides. She wasn''t wearing her usual war regalia which he ended up noticing once he calmed down. She was wearing what looked like a silver crop top with puffs on the torso seams. The design had conspersed red octagonal shapes that were randomly placed all over the clothing. Her lower abs were toned like that of an athlete and her belly button was pierced. From the hips down, she had what looked like a layered dress which looked light, in the colour maroon, and maroon gladiator sandals which wrapped her size 18 feet. Her forearms were exposed, showing her light blue skin and several welts which were near her wrists, triceps and the lower end of her forearms. She had metal bangles that probably weighed a lot on her wrists, ankles and one that was on her neck which looked crimson in colour. Though she was not human, her anatomy resembled that of a human with slight alterations. She had a light blue tail which was fidgeting, just above her rear end. Her ears looked elvish; slanted with acute angles and flickering ever so slightly. Her long white hair cascaded down her neck and reached her bosom. Her bust was quite huge, within the D cup range which surprised Tichaona. She looked like an attractive dominatrix, who could easily go from looking majestic to being scary upon just wincing. Regardless of how different she looked, she was still the woman who beat his ass with no contest. Tichaona took time to assess her visage and thought about what to say. He feared that saying the wrong thing would result in a beating so he decided to address her with a title. "My lord or queen, which ever suits you, you look different without your armour." he said, flinching a bit in anticipation of a strike from her. "Yes, I do. It''s what Quendalion women wear during the hotter climates. Is it to your liking?" she asked, smiling a bit. "Um yes, it is quite appealing to the eyes, though if I may ask, where did you get those scars on your arms?" he asked, a tad bit curious. "These scars are my war scars. On my home planet, in the country of ''Ishelerion'', there was an ethnic war between the blues and yellows. I was held in a torture chamber for several days where I endured my torment, but I came out of it victorious." she said, with a wicked smile. "Sorry about that." "Why apologise on behalf of my scars? They are not of your own making. Besides, I disembowelled all my enemies and wore their skin to desecrate them. It was actually one of the happiest moments in my life." she said, gleaming as her eye brows were raised. Tichaona gasped upon hearing her say that and quickly realised that they were incompatible. "You wore their skin, wow, that''s something new." he said, trying by all means to hide his disgust. "Is that strange in your earthly culture, to bask in the flesh of your enemies?" she asked, with a serious look. "It is by all means disturbing, but just because we do things our way it doesn''t mean that others should follow suit." he said, trying to not alienate her as crazy. "You do not have to be that careful with your wording. You are an earthling man and I am a Quendalion woman. We both come from different worlds with different customs. If you fear that you will offend me with your words, we will not have a satisfactory discussion. I will make it easy for you. The list of things that make me loss my temper are; infidelity, insubordination, cowardice and beings that waste food, especially food that is given time and effort to taste good for them. If you find my appearance atrocious, then speak your mind, though I am already confident in my own self-evaluation. I am a beautiful warrior who is fertile, powerful and fearless." "I see that you''re not lacking in self-esteem. So let''s skip the small talk. You need me because you want to kill your brother, but you seem strong enough on your own, granted, I don''t know how strong your brother is. I am already just a pussy shit weakling compared to you, so I still don''t see the need of me being part of your plan." he said, capitulation to the facts. "What is this term ''pussy shit''? Is this a colloquial term from your planet?" she asked, bemused by the remark. Tichaona wanted to answer and then paused for a bit to think. "Wait, in the first place, how are we even speaking the same language? You''re Quendalion right? Don''t you guys speak alien? Do Quendalions speak english?" he asked, blown away by the fact that it hadn''t occurred to him why this blue skinned lady from another planet spoke the Queen''s language. "You are quite smart to ask that. I knew that you had potential despite your foolishness. The being that designed this planet, made sure that all sentient life harbouring the planet would have a universal language. I am actually speaking my native language right now, but it''s being translated to you into English. This was to make sure that there wouldn''t be any communication barriers." she said, giving him a fond look. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it."That''s like google translate in perfection. Amazing, so in the end, we all understand each other despite having our own languages, that''s incredible. So how is it you know all this? Unless I missed something from the intro from that purple guy, how do you know this?" he asked, zooming into her frame to show much interest. "I assure you, unless one of us Beta testers told you, you wouldn''t know. Sometimes knowing how everything works breaks the immersion. It''s a pretty simple tale. Please pay attention, I also get upset when I am ignored." she said, extending her hand to touch his shoulder. "I am all ears. My lord." he said, glancing at the hand she placed on his shoulder with much concern. "I prefer the title of goddess. It has a better ring to a warrior than lord. So let me start by saying, the Quendalion masters of the mystic arts have always communicated with otherworldly entities. Some called them 5th dimensional creatures and others, supernatural manifestations. A communication was made by our past forefathers with these beings that we call ''Deitaces''. They are not what you would call gods, but mini gods." she said, as she spoke in a tone that someone reading a children''s book would use at a nursery. "Mini gods, like demigods?" he asked. "I wouldn''t know about demigods, but these beings were once mortals like us. Destined to be born and to die, like all sentient creatures, but they managed to evolve. They transcended mortality and became gods that can create planets. The only problem was that they couldn''t replicate the creation of intelligence life forms like Quendalions and your kind. That''s why the high council was contacted by one of the three Deitaces known as Sedulous." she said, adding a bit of theatrics in her story telling. "So is this Sedulous, the purple guy who I saw when I woke up here?" "Yes. That was one of the corporal forms he takes, though to address him with gender would be wrong on my part. He can represent himself as anything; a talking mountain, tree or creature. The other 2 Deitaces also got intelligent species from different galaxies and realms. Their names were Gomen and Myriah. Sedulous wanted testers from our planet, to see how effective his design was. There was a risk of possible death, but being summoned by a god to inhabit a planet and conquer it was a thrilling experience. So many of the people from various countries volunteered but only 1000 were needed. Since there was a chance of death or great rewards, different kinds of individuals joined; some like me and my husband were intrigued by what conquests and treasures we could gain from this place." she said, sounding a bit poignant. "You have a husband? Wait, do Quendalion women have multiple husbands?" he asked, confused by her mentioning the existence of her spouse when he was going to be her mate. "My husband was killed by my brother. He too fell prey to his power and was ended indefinitely. Since you''re going to be my future mate, it''s best that I demystify any concerns you may have about my past. This will help resolve any suspicions you may have about me. First, I never had children with him. He was unfortunately cursed with impotence and could never fill up my womb despite having high genetic potential. Second, women from my planet reach menopause around age 70, so I am still capable of bearing children. I am 45 years of age. The day and night cycle of my planet is similar to that of your planet and we have 395 days in a complete revolution. This is to clear any concerns about me being barren. Finally, Quendalion women are very gifted in the art of satisfying our men. I do not know how I compare to a human woman, but I believe in the act of intercourse, that I am very skilled." she said, looking at him with sensual eyes. Tichaona found everything she said to be quite absurd and broke out in laughter. This was too much information being delivered to him all at once. The fact that she didn''t blink an eye and gave it to him straight, gave him the giggles. The dark figure wondered whether she seemed comical when relaying this information to him. Soon her confusion began to look like annoyance. "Are you mocking me? How can you laugh at me proving my fertility? Would you rather have a barren maiden who prostitutes to men with no honour?" she asked, venting with rage. "Wait, so you actually intend to have children with me? I thought I would be like the booty call, forced against his will by a violent alien woman, but you want me to have children, with you? Is it even possible? Like how?" he asked, puzzled by how an alien could propagate with a human. "Your physiology isn''t too different from the Quendalion physiology. Your sexual organ needs to go through mine and then sow its seeds. It''s that simple, but do not get excited and think about bedding me anytime soon. My power is called Toxic poison which I have repressed for the sake of being able to talk to you. If you were to bed me now, you would definitely die from intercourse. The stat you call mithridatism has to be really high before you can handle an encounter with me. Besides that incentive, it would be best if you were overall, immune to all poisonous things on this planet. It would improve your genetic potential and the kind of child we would have would be strong." she said, returning back to her calm self. "So, you have a vagina like a normal girl, but it''s toxic? Do Quendalions have STDs?" he asked, worried that he could catch something viral. "What does this STDs stand for?" "Sexually Transmitted Diseases." he said, with emphasis. "Oh that, like I said, the stronger your body''s anti-bodies are, the less you will have to fear about such things. I assure you, apart from the side effects of my poisonous power, I have never had any diseases associated with my organs." she said, in a defensive manner. "Well this has digressed onto a peculiar tangent. So we were on you mentioning the 1000 volunteers and then¡­" he said, quickly getting her back on topic. "We volunteers were the Beta testers. Goshem was actually intended to be for earthling candidates, but an organism similar to them had to be used as an example to prove the planet''s evolutionary potential as an environment suitable of making sentient life reach it''s evolutionary peak." "So is that why my body grew stronger than normal? Is this place meeting the Deitace''s goal by how radical people''s body''s change?" he asked, wanting her confirmation to be sure. "Yes. From the air, to the gravity, wildlife and choice of nature, this entire planet is a training hub to maximise evolutionary growth." "That''s, insane, like wow, I guess my doubts about being in the afterlife have been confirmed." he said, gasping in relief but at the same time feeling confused. "The afterlife? I hope you did not go mad and think this was the afterlife. Sedulous only chooses live candidates for the planet. Did you not volunteer to become part of this planet''s new 1000 inhabitants?" she asked, seeing that something wasn''t adding up from what he was saying. "No, I don''t remember volunteering. What actually happened was that, I went to some medical facility and killed myself. I remember them pumping me with some liquid which killed me painlessly and then I woke up here. If you''re saying that this god of Goshem only takes live people then that means I am not some wandering soul in purgatory. I was abducted and sent onto this planet by an alien god. Holy fuck is that what happened?" he said, dealing with mental vexation. "I see. I have been quick to assume that Sedulous had handled your situation the way he did my kind. Warrior in the making Tichaona, please tell me in detail why you attempted to kill yourself? Suicide is a sensitive subject among my people and to think that a man who holds such potential like you do would actually go through with it is frightening. I will lend you my ear and help your mind to be at ease. Please, tell me your story." she said, changing her attitude towards him dramatically. The dark figure relinquished any of her intimidating mannerisms and decided to be a soft compassionate woman for him. Her genuine concern even surprised him as he felt as if she pitied him for having sought suicide. Despite that, he was happy to have an audience for his tragic tale. Chapter 36: The truth about Goshem! part 3 "I came from what you''d call an upper middle class family that eventually became rich in my teens. So I was pretty spoiled growing up as a young man, but in a good way. I always brought the party to the people, an entertainer of some sort. My father called me ''too gregarious for my own good'', but that never really stopped me. If they weren''t around it was a party, if there were around, I would find the party, so I was a party animal as a young guy. I mostly did it to escape the drama at home. As my father expanded his business, his dedication to work strained his relationship with my mother. I knew he would end up doing the usual bullshit associated with powerful men; cheating on my mom with his employees who look like Instagram models. Other things like the corporate bureaucratic stuff also played their part, but I wasn''t too concerned with his shit. In college, I fooled around¡­" he said, before being interrupted. "What is this college you speak of? Is it a place for foolishness?" she asked, as she caressed his shoulder with her left hand. "To most people who are uninitiated, they would think otherwise, but mostly college is the platform to let loose and go crazy. Anyways, so after a while, my parents had'' had enough of me doing my crazy shit and stopped financing my poor decisions. So, I became kinda broke, well broke in this case would¡­" he said, moving his hands around to explain. "The term broke is something familiar with Quendalions. So you were cut off from the milk of your home. In our culture, the child would face their parents in combat to change their rules." she said, looking at him with a bit of mockery. "Do your people resolve everything with violence?" he asked, bewildered that she would suggest him beating his parents. "Actions speaker louder than words. Besides, we can argue about the technicalities of things and how they seem, but power is something concrete unlike the abstract nature of reasoning with each other to come up with an agreement." she said, with a resolute face. "So you believe in supremacy over others. That''s why you are so forceful." he said, stunned by her logic. "Continue with your tale, your foolishness of old interests me." "So, I didn''t exactly have a stable source of income so I ended up dealing with some bad people to make ends meet. I would organise parties as a front for drug dealers and other shady shit. I knew it was pretty messed up, but I wasn''t exactly a saint. To each his own and god help us all, was what I believed. So the problem is, I always dragged people into my shit. Where I come from, people call people like me the ''bad influence''. I was that guy who you didn''t want your kids around, especially daughters, because I would unleash their inner freak. I think I secretly enjoyed converting people into party freaks. It made me feel less alone because everyone was getting fucked up with me, but unlike them, I knew how to bounce back from it. I would never OD, I would drink just enough to have fun, but never get alcohol poisoning. When I slept around, I was smart. I never had any baby mammas and even when bitches would claim that I was the father of their child, they were just lies. You know, women on my planet, especially the ones that get knocked up, they will try by all means to snag any guy who they think can afford to take care of their kid. I mean, nothing was sacred at these events. Someone was always trying to get lucky; others were trying to run away from their problems. As an event organiser, you get familiar with your audience, but it was hard for me when I got my friends involved or family members. My cousin sister got busted for drugs and went to prison because of me, a friend of mine got hooked into drugs, later on offed himself." he said, getting a tad bit emotional. "These sound like faults of your own fellowship. Is it common for men from your world, to place the blame on their selves for the lack of judgment of others? I see no reason for you to be distressed by them. You were in the field of foolish sensationalism, so your kind must know what they are getting themselves involved with. I apologise, I have digressed again, please continue with your tale." she said, bowing her head slightly to show her act of contrition. This caught Tichaona off guard, but he figured that the dark figure was more than some over powered sadist, but could at times behave normal. "Well what was I saying, hmm, yeah, okay, you''d think that it''s their fault, but I did facilitate their misbehaviour. I was too drunk to think about it most of the time. I once slept with my best friend''s girlfriend. She was a nice piece of ass, a fucken high class skank that I warned him about since she was already sleeping around with other men, but I fell weak and just did her anyway. He hated me after that, but it''s not like she was his in the first place." he said, revealing a bit of a smug on his face. "I see, so you were also the lecherous and philanderer type. Men like that usually have bounties on their head in Quendalion. I hope that now that you''re in Goshem, those days are gone. It would be painful for you and your mistresses if you were to be unfaithful. I have digressed once again. My manners, I have forgotten the courtesy of listening without inhibiting. Do continue." she said, as she placed her hand on his thigh for emphasis. Tichaona knew she meant she was going to do something to his dick if he ever tried to cheat on her. A beating from her was already a nightmare, but get his sexual organs destroyed was scary. "Yeah, so one of my financiers got arrested but I managed to not get cooped up with him as an accomplice to drug and human trafficking. So, once things got real, I decided to use my saved up money to buy a loft and distanced myself from anything related to organizing parties at that level. I quickly ran out of money because I had too much fun and my family began to see me as just some party animal. I was labelled the ''fuck boy'' of the family." he said, getting a bit sulky in the way he delivered his sentences. "What is a ''fuck boy''?" asked the dark figure. "It''s just what you''d call a man looking for thrills who you can''t take seriously. Basically are guy who just thinks about partying and sleeping around. We are exciting after all, but we aren''t the marrying type nor the long term relationship kind. Nobody got time for that. And it was true; I was the fun guy who wasn''t there when serious decisions needed to be made. If you wanted to get laid, drunk or feel good, I had the charisma, that fire you couldn''t put out. I was the shit, but after a while, people just type casted me as just the fuck boy, the mindless party animal. Like fuck you assholes, I have feelings to. I was an accomplice to drug dealers and never got caught; only a smart ass can pull that off. So, now let me get into the meat of it. An old buddy of mine needed to rebound like really badly, he was like emotionally distraught about being separated and having difficulties with university. Like super young and the type that over thinks shit. So we went out for a wild night, got soaked real hard, got him a hooker and just let loose. The following morning, my buddy didn''t wake up. He died from inebriation and I had to explain to his parents what we were doing that night. His parents were also somehow connected with mine and my parents shared my exploits. I was painted the villain, but I knew it was an accident. He could have taken just enough to make him happy, but he took too much and his body failed him. My family members started distancing themselves from me; my sister''s kids were told to avoid me like the plague and family reunions became so awkward that I just decided to not show up to them anymore. This would be what you call karma, but I honestly started to think that I was the problem. People only flock to me because I am fun guy who knows how to party. If you want the best weed, cocaine, lean, Taiwanese pussy, best spots to do illegal shit and not get spotted, I was the guy. Only problem was that they would be that guy too, for that one night, and poof, back to the boring reality of everyday life. Many of my close friends died due to being around me. I am a bad influence; I was the fuck boy that encouraged their alcoholism, the pimp that got them laid with some chick with HIV. I lived fast but they couldn''t keep up. So the breaking point that then led to me going for suicide was when I realised that I can''t help myself from being the party guy. I got high and fucked a 17 year old girl without knowing. She later went to a mental institution after mixing what should never be mixed. I ruined people''s lives for the sake of thrills. If I didn''t have a conscience when I was young, then as my older 26 year old self I had a really regretful moral compass that conflicted with me. So, I just went fucken crazy. Maybe the drugs played a part in me finally breaking down and then I tried to kill myself in a humane way. If I couldn''t stop people from being around me then I had to just end it. The bad influence had to end. I will say though that the Euthanasia facility looked creepy as fuck, but I still went through with it. But the universe wanted to keep a cancer like me alive and I ended up here in Goshem, with a Quendalion woman who wants me to be her mate. This may be circumstantial or coincidental, but if I believed in fate then if I am here with you, it must be for a reason. Why would a problem child like me be needed?"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "I see. If someone with a sound mind were around you, they would have smacked some sense into you." she said, slapping his face with her right hand. The smack was so loud it sounded like a popping sound that peaked on the volume levels. Tichaona was caught off guard by her assault and wondered what was coming next. "What was that for?" he asked, in pain as his face began to swell. The skin on his face left the imprint of a large hand. His brown skin was now disfigured with red and black on the swelling. "You tell me, that this man before me, blessed with fine features, stubbornness, which can be either a handicap or an advantage depending on the circumstances, ended his life because of his influence on others? Are you a fool Tichaona? Are earthly men this sentimental? If you were not my mate, I would have killed you to save you from your shame. Whether you inspire good or evil in others, what''s more important is that you have this power to attract others to you. I, a goddess of war, was attracted to you without prior knowledge of your past. Maybe men on your planet have been emasculated to believe that you should feel bad about everything that others do because of you. No, relish this power, it is yours and as my mate, our children will be influencers as well. Individuals should be aware of the consequences of their foolishness. The fools, who died in your company, could not be responsible for themselves. Do not mount guilt on yourself." she with a fiery voice. It was as if she was on the battlefield, giving her troops a moral boosting speech. The dark figure sounded amazing and the conviction in her words sounded convincing despite how Tichaona still believed she was a sadistic mad woman. He watched closely as she rabbled and then finally said, "Well I have told you my story, so now what?" "I believe you should eat first before I brief you on your training. It''s necessary that I give you the right meal before you get started. I hope you won''t anger me this time by throwing away my food. We have shared as friends do, so let us be respectful and don''t anger me." she said, giving him the eye. "I have a question. You just said ''shared as friends do'', so if I have preferences and boundaries that I don''t want you to cross, seeing that being respectful to a friend is important in your culture, would I be able to set my own rules that you shouldn''t break?" he asked, curious to hear her response. "I suppose, as we become more familiar with each other, I could allow you your freedoms, but only if you impress me. I am the superior one between the two of us, so I will only allow you certain privileges. For now, do not think of me as your mate. See me more as your superior officer in the military. The training you will undergo will be cruel and you will grow to hate me. Such is the price to make you get stronger, faster than your earthling contemporaries. You powers will grow and I will reward you the honour of making you my mate." "That sounds all good and all, but what I want to know is, if I go through the hell you have prepared for me and we get to kill your brother, am I allowed to go free?" he asked, gazing at her eyes, seriously. "You wish to distance yourself from me once our goal has been reached? Hmm, Well, by the time I have made you strong enough to face my brother with me, I do not think you will leave me. My customs are strange to you right now and your circumstances are also foreign to me, but soon, you will come around. To make things fair, I will also learn female human qualities so that we can relate more to each other. So, I have spoken enough, I will come back with your food. Please, for the sake of your wellbeing, accept my food. Only criticise it after eating it. I will not harm a critic who has tasted my food. So sleep tight and don''t try to escape. See you in a few minutes, warrior in the making Tichaona." she said, as she left the room. Tichaona felt strange and wondered how things were progressing between him and this alien woman who was holding him captive. He admitted that she had some dynamic traits to her, despite being a domineering dominatrix. The last time Tichaona ever experienced bullying was when he was in junior high, but now he was comparing himself to a woman being restricted by a possessive husband. Things had really gotten strange here in Goshem and he was hoping he could get a hold of some mana to active Barrier to Entry. He wasn''t giving up just yet and needed to know if he could tip the scales in his favour if her were to use his trump card, against her. Chapter 37: Author Q&A Hi guys, this is me, Bastino Mhika, author of WELCOME TO THE GAMING WORLD, providing you with an author Q&A transcript. I want to do these more often so if you would like to see your name mentioned or any of your questions answered, just use the following means. Email me your questions via [email protected] Tweet me your questions via twitter at https://twitter.com/BastinoMhika Or follow me on Instagram https://instagram.com/thegreatbastino So the next round of questions will be for when I pass chapter 60, so keep supporting me by voting with your power stones, recommending this book to your friends and giving me feedback. I am currently short on reader reviews, so feel free to give me your honest opinion about my book thus far. So let''s get right into it. The character B will be used to represent me and the other names will be those of people who asked me questions. Sodaldo98: "Hi man, I like reading your book, even though the first chapters had walls of text. I was wondering why doesn''t the MC, Tanatswa, not get along with his mom that well? I think if the mother hooked him up with some connections he would have job. Just curious." B: "Well, in my experience, especially in the country I live in, Zimbabwe, there are high expectations for young men to get their act together once they have graduated from university. Tanatswa''s failure reflects badly on his parent and also his interest in unconventional fields like manga art, music production and game development, which are not careers that parents would think of for their kids, make him seem unfocused. So he doesn''t get along with his mother because he has failed at the normal way of doing things plus his interests in other things are a mystery to her, which makes her associate it with senseless drivel. He was just unlucky." RemroseXOXO: "Do you like petite girls? The MC''s love interest is short and petite, but she is very quirky and foul mouthed." B: "I think petite women can be very nice to look at, especially the cute ones who are compact. I like them, but if you read the recent chapters with Shami, she has abandoned her petite heritage and now I feel betrayed." Narutoneverdiedboruto: "I like the fight between Tanatswa and Tichaona. I noticed that people find out the name of their abilities when they reach level 2. Do the names of their ability give away the kind of power they will have?" B: "Yes. Not all titles will be obvious, but if you can guess their abilities through their titles than you have an advantage over them." Cherrypompom: "Shami and Tanatswa get together and have graphic sex in your book? Did it have to be that graphic?" Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.B: "Well, for the story, I think it was necessary. In some aspects of writing, one may depict sex between two lovers in a romanticised way, with just ''they made love'' and you leave the rest to your imagination. In my case, I realised that two highly attractive people, living alone together, one being unexperienced and passive whilst the other one being overt and direct, would lead to eventual sexual activity, but the basis behind it was lust. Without the escape of modern conveniences like contraceptives, it''s risky business having unprotected sex. So the graphic nature of the depiction was to show how people can get lost in the act without considering the consequences. Pleasure can ensnare people so the depiction had to be raw, irreverent and carnal, because as soon as they were done love making, they were now dealing with other problems." Sichijpop: "Is this going to be a long novel? Because I love binge reading long books." B: "Yes, definitely this book is going to be a bit lengthy, but to be honest, I don''t know how long. Maybe 500 chapters max or more. If I feel like there is more to tell and people are still interested in reading it, then I assure you, you will have a lot to binge read." Nier2bnot2b: "Most of your characters have unique backgrounds like the female lead Shami who was studying architecture in university, the film maker Malcom and the most surprising of all, Clarice the pornstar. Why did you create a character that did porn for a living?" B: "Well, I think as much as porn stars stimulate people''s hormones by having sex on camera for entertainment, they are still people who are acting as these personas and have lives of their own. In today''s current social media environment as well as entertainment industry, people see the persona and not the person. Pornography can be dehumanizing for the actors who are probably trying to make a living by portraying these characters who are mindless sex addicts that can be objectified. It''s all smoke and mirrors at the end of the day, even if it''s socially unacceptable in most cultures. So Clarice is an extreme case because she is neither a YouTuber who pretends to be loud and gregarious nor some teen socialite who behaves a certain way to get views, but everyone goes through some process which is just like doing a job to get money. Some make prank videos, some have sex and have their videos posted online." Tennytom: "When will we see the blue poison lady''s brother? I love the plot twist about the reason why they are in Goshem, keep it up!" B: "You will get some foreshadowing about his appearance, but not anytime soon. A lot will happen before they will have to face him. By the way, thank you for your appreciation of my work, I will work had to post more." That''s it folks, I will do these Q&A segments more often, so all you gotta do is ask me questions via the means I listed at the beginning. Get excited for the next chapter and don''t forget to rate, share, comment and support the book. Later! Chapter 38: The training days! part 1 Tichaona took a bite of the alien cuisine that the dark figure made for him. He looked at it with apprehensive eyes, unsure of whether or not the contents were edible. Tichaona braced himself as he opened his mouth and feigned a smile to placate her. As his tongue met with the meat and what looked like salad dressing, the dark figure watched with optimistic eyes, hoping that he would like it. In the end, Tichaona was swept away by the delicious flavours that were in the meal. The meat tasted like a fusion of chicken and pork, with the top layer being thin and crispy and the rest of it being juicy. The chunky middle which would burst into a semi liquid form, would drip out of his mouth as his heart raced. Tichaona felt conflicted about the meal: relishing in your enemy''s gift was no different from accepting their control over you, but at the same time he could not deny what he was eating. The dark figure gave him the ''I told you so'' look and he looked at her with a coy eyes, embarrassed by the fact that he doubted her capability. The dark figure glowed with joy as he continued to munch till completion. Tichaona wiped his mouth and then told her, "It was a unique surprise. I will be honest, I thought I was totally going to hate it, but it''s really good. What kind of meat was used for this dish?" "Klanthion dragon meat. It''s a fantastic breed, one reserved for special people." she said, as she took his dish from him. "Dragon meat, like the same dragon you were riding on, that got us here?" he asked, going from being distrait to concerned by what she had just told him. "Oh, I see that you''re worried about the source of the delicacies. I am not a cruel master who would cook a pet that I use for my travels. The Klanthion dragon is a domesticated type that is kept indoors and incubated for several years until its plump. Mercinia, my travelling dragon, is not a Klanthion dragon, however, when she finally reaches her old age, she will be butchered and stored as meat for the future." she said, expressing herself in a galliard manner. "So you would eat Mercinia, upon her reaching an old age?" he asked, confounded by her logic. "Yes. It would be a waste for her to die of natural causes. All meat is precious." "I won''t argue with that, so, thank you for the splendid meal. Quendalion cooking is not that bad. So from here on, what happens next?" he asked, with glib execution in his statement. "Yes, I must show you where your sleeping quarters will be. Your training will begin in an hour''s time. So follow my lead." she said, averting her attention towards the exist. "In an hour''s time, um, okay. So are we like going for a run? Doing basic push ups, weight lifting?" he asked, getting a bit giddy as he wondered what she had instore for him. "Lifting your own body weight and doing runs at your current level would be nothing. I am going to shape you into a warrior, not a figure head for beauty with little physique. I have fed you, so now follow me to your quarters." "If I may, goddess, did you imply that I have beauty, just now, in your closing remarks? Not that I am inferring that you did, but it''s a question I hope you will answer." he asked, trying to connect her choice of words to the speculations he had about her. "Unless you lack self-awareness, warrior in the making Tichaona, you''re are man sculpted with so much aesthetic attention, that it is a shame that you''re this weak. If your beauty were a substitute for your strength, I would kneel before you and call you master. Alas, I have filled you with thoughts of self gratification that will leave you clouded with pride. Let us hurry." she said, as she trotted to the destination. "Interesting. Even aliens find me irresistible. Hmm." he said to himself, as he followed behind. The dark figure''s tail would sway from right to left as she walked. Tichaona became fascinated in gawking at her back. The dark figure, though feminine, had parts of her body that resembled that of a really muscular man. Her shoulders were broad, her triceps made his feel minuscule and her calf legs, which were slightly visible when she took a step, were ripped. She had a noticeable ample sized ass, but to Tichaona, it was probably pure muscle. Tichaona began to wonder what she had to do to get this strong. If his training was going to lead him to her level, then he at least had one thing to look forward to. The wall before them made a circular shape and then created a hatch. As usual, an internal mechanical mechanism would occur in hind sight, as they heard the sound of the hatch shifting open. Inside was a small room with white walls, an oblong shaped bed that was covered by grey sheets, a bunch of metallic cupboards and a single desk with alien antiques. The room was like a fancy cubicle, but its size could incite claustaphobia. The dark figure pointed out where he was supposed to sleep, where his change of clothes where and how he would exit the room if he wanted to. She became like a sergeant, dictating everything to him like an entry level officer. Her tone in deligation was striking and vivacious, as if she was utilising her past experiences in instructing him. When all the house keeping issues were done, she then asked him, "So with the little time that''s left, I would like to know, what are your current stats? The stats for your abilities." "Oh that, well give me a minute as I read it out." he said, directing his eyes to his peripheral vision. Tichaona went to the inventory slot and began to call out all his stats. His stats were: Strength 6% level 2 Agility 2% level 2 Intelligence 3% level 2 Wisdom 34% level 1 Artistry 31% level 1 Crafting 37% level 1 Mithridatism 18% level 1 Charisma 3% level 2 Influence 30% level 1 Infamy 25% level 1 Influence 30% level 1 Luck 87% level 1 Tamer 37% level 1 When the dark figure heard his list, she grimaced a bit and then face palmed. Tichaona noticed this and wondered how she was taking it. Was she going to strike him, as if he was a child with a bad report card? Tichaona watched in anticipation, but then, instead of striking him, she began to speak, but in a tone akin to someone repressing their rage. "So, it seems like you''re lacking in the practical skills department like crafting, taming and mithridatism. I will fix that soon. As for your luck, it seems to accurately reflect how fortunate you are to be under my guidance. Your first trial will be hard. I shall leave your quarters." she said, leaving room to Tichaona. Tichaona felt relieved at the same time surprised that he was met with an anti-climax. Was she going to impart all her anger towards his first training session? This boggled his mind and he soon enough reclined. Tichaona began to plot in his mind how he would navigate the ship and find the mana plant. He speculated that she probably wasn''t using her black miasma because she had run out of mana or maybe she was conserving it. If she was the same as the other individuals in Goshem, she probably would do her rounds looking for mana or kept it somewhere, on this ship. Tichaona figured that his ability was strong enough to blow up a hole in the ship and he would use it as a means of escape. He also got an idea from his clash with Tanatswa and wanted to do something crazy with his power which would distance himself from the dark figure. For now he would play ball, pretend to be subservient and try not to piss her off. The fact that he couldn''t even see her level reading meant that she was way out of his league. He definitely wanted to leave before he was forced into a really compromising scenario that he wouldn''t be able to get out of. As he fixated on his escape plan, several minutes passed and then the room he was in began to quake. Soon enough he felt it moving downwards, like he was in an elevator shaft. Tichaona darted everywhere with much concern and then finally, the motion stopped. The hatch opened and what lied before him was some dark swamp like terrain with large trees.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Tichaona''s first instinct was to not go beyond, but then, the prospects of being out in the open meant he would be able to find a mana plant. Tichaona walked out and then entered into his custom goal mechanic ''finding nearest mana plant''. The coordinates were quickly displayed by the navigation point and he was satisfied to know that there was indeed, a mana plant close by. As he trotted further away from his cubicle, the hatch began to close behind him. The light that came from it, lighting the environment, quickly dispersed and he was left alone in the dark. As the precarious sounds of insects and small animals moving about lingered in his vicinity, he suddenly heard the dark figure''s voice. "This is your first trial, warrior in the making Tichaona. You''re to face off with the wolves. If you can survive the first wave, then you would have put a smile on my face. I will not assist you in combat. Fight hard and survive." announced her voice, which didn''t have an exact source. Tichaona became immediately jittered as he scanned his surroundings. He soon began to hear the guttural grating growls of the wolves from afar. His immediate reaction was to ascertain the whereabouts of the mana plant, bolting quickly towards it''s direction. As he brushed against the vegetation in the battle arena, he suddenly slammed into what felt like a wall that was impeding his progress. This invisible wall was impenetrable and even when he tried to hammer his fists against it, he felt like he had just struck an iron wall with his bare knuckles. The skin on his knuckles got grazed and he began to bleed. This was highly unusual for him because level 2 strength was a formidable force to be reckoned with, but right now he felt as if his inhuman strength had been rendered harmless. Tichaona began to panic as he roared, lashing out at the wall which only made his bare knuckles more bloody. The growls began to resonate even louder and he knew that the wolves had come for him. With his access to the mana plant blocked, Tichaona had to face these ravenous hounds and hope for the best. Tichaona figured that it would be best to take the hounds for a run, accumulate a bit of experience points during the scuffle and add onto his strength to boost his chances. This seemed like the logical choice since he could jump over the wolves without being flayed by their claws. As the wolves quickly approached him, he picked up what looked like stones and scrap metal and then quickly added to his custom goal, "Survive wolves." Only one suggestion came up which emphasized on him out running these beasts until they got exhausted and collided against each other during the squirmish. His lower left peripheral had an amber coloured circle faded in, with red dots that represented the wolves and his orange dot being at the centre of that circle. Even with the obscured vision that came with the dark, the radar would make up for it. Tichaona began to sprint as he kept a close eye on his radar and as soon as the three wolves were close to him, he would jump really high like a human locust and land on the opposite end, far away from the beasts. He began to target each beast a threw stones at their skulls. Tichaona didn''t miss their faces and had 2 of the stones wedged deep into the cranium of the animal. The other hurled stone went through the lower jaw and wrecked the beast''s gums. The force he applied to the toss was no different from a fired projectile from a gun. The two that got hit on the cranium resisted for a bit before collapsing to the ground as loads of blood trickled down their head. The one with the bashed jaw pursued and Tichaona made a quite dive to the side and then struck it from behind with the scrap metal. The blows were targetted at its hind legs which were broken pretty quickly. The wolf moaned and then he stood on top of its convulsing body and stabbed it through the neck. He pressed harder until it was silenced. Now that he thought about it, this entire thing was really easy. He was surprised by his own agility and agency which made him kill these wolves without any difficulty. As he celebrated briefly, his radar began to be covered with lots of red dots. This time, it was 15 wolves. Tichaona became extremely distressed and wondered how he was going to handle this number of vicious beasts. The wolves were scattered all around; his flank was completely closed and the same tactic wasn''t going to work again. Tichaona''s mind was flustered by what to do and he began to sweat heavily. The wolves moved in pursuit, with each step promising death as they wagged their tongues, drooling heavily with frothing saliva. Tichaona decided to get out of the middle so that they wouldn''t surround him. He would run, dodge a dive from a wolf, kick some tht didn;t see him in time and their bodies would get smashed against the invisible wall. The kicks he gave them were not enough to kill them, but it clearly made them angry. In between jumping over the hounds, he was intercepted by another wolf, mid jump, and was bitten on his left torso. The teeth felt like a plastic fork that was trying to apply pressure just enough to poke his flesh. Even if his body''s muscle layer made him hard to easily pin down, the bite really did sting. On the ground, the beast tried pin him down so that its friends would join in on the action. Tichaona struck it with his fists and gave it a knee to ribs. This was enough to pull it aside, but as he rose from the ground, another wolf yanked him by the leg, dragging him towards the pack. Tichaona twsited and turned as his entire body became drenched in mud. He kicked the beast off and realised that it teared the tendons on his ankles. This was really painful and made it hard for him to move easily. In his anger, he grabbed a hold of the beast by the neck and bashed its head to the ground, repeatedly until its skull was wide open. The other wolves than decided to punce on him were met with a hurled wolf carcass which knocked them down. Tichaona looked for stones and stood with one leg as a support. He then leaped forward as if he was on a pogo stick and threw stones, some which land and others that were way of their target. As he did the jumping, a wolf gored him on his hind leg and he did a 360 degree spin before fallen on his face. The wolf then bit his forearm, crunching hard as it tried to pierce through his hard flesh. Tichaona quickly embraced it and gave it a choke hold. The rest of the wolves attacked him, barking and biting on any exposed part of his body. The wolf that was being choked by him, convulsed, twisted and turned its head until it lost consciousness. Tichaona began to roll over as he felt pangs on certain parts of his body. The way the wolves bit him was like how a bird would prick a tree. It was a lot of things happening all at once and even his neck was lodged with teeth. Tichaona got pissed and punched through one of the stomachs of the beasts. The entrails bulged out, desecrating the ground with the various organs and Tichaona grabbed onto what felt like the rib cage. He tugged it hard until it was quickly separated from the body. Tichaona used the broken ends of the wolf''s rib cages as splinters he used to strike the beasts. The wolves were gored on the mouth, eyes, neck, lower abdomen and balls. Tichaona was now covered in not only dirt but blood, and he couldn''t tell the difference between his blood and the blood of the beasts he slaughtered. Tichaona was now down to 6 wolves which were a bit hesitant as they watched their kind being decimated. Tichaona observed these hounds and then pulled out the bone splinters from the carcasses of the beasts that he killed and hurled them at the wolves. His throw could put to shame a gattling gun as each animal didn''t have a fast enough reaction time to dodge his weapon. Some of the hits were lethal but only 3 wolves died to the splinters. As he tried to look for more debris to hurl at these beasts, one of them pounced on top of him, trying to bite his head off. Tichaona had to shield his face with his hand which went against the strong jaw of this monster. The serrated teeth grazed his fingers nd lots of blood trickled as he tried to overcome this animal. The other wolves were slowly reaching him and he had to end this one quick and kill the others. Tichaona placed both his hands on its mouth and forced its moouth open. The jaw was upturned until it was wide open, facing opposite ends as the animal immediately died. Tichaona then ripped the jaw apart in half and grabbed each part with both hands. In a flash, he cleaved off the flesh of the last wolves using the teeth on the gums of the ripped jaws. The scene became a horrific spectacle of massacred wolves, and puddles of swamp water painted red with blood. Tichaona''s body became indistinguishable with all the cuts, grazes, blood and mud, which made him seem like a bloody stool. His radar had no more enemies appearing and a quarter of his life bar was left. The man panted and sighed in relief. He then decided to crawl back to the hatch and screamed out, "I fucken killed them all, help me!" After a few seconds, Tichaona began to hear the voice of the dark figure, which echoed in the background, say, "Your technique is sloppy, but you managed to survive. Hold tight, I will retrieve you shortly." As he waited to see her appear, he wondered how many of these kinds of battles he was going to face. With how she was, the worst of it was still yet to come. Chapter 39: The training days! part 2 Tichaona was back in the infirmary again, bruised and battered. The man was a tad bit frustrated at the fact that he couldn¡¯t get a hold of the mana during his fierce struggle against the wolves. When he had defeated them, the dark figure shortly arrived and carried his clobbered body. The trounced man was held like a child and taken back to the living quarters of the ship. The dark figure placed him on the infirmary stretcher, and took a vial that had a solution and injected it into his left hand. The solution not only acted as a pain killer, but it quickened his body¡¯s healing process. Tichaona felt strange as the liquid did its wonders to his body, coursing through his veins. His immune system kicked in and his tendons, blood vessels, ligaments, muscles and fractured bones from the bite marks, were quickly restoring themselves back to normal. Tichaona was fascinated by this, but was told to remain still as she cleaned his wounds using a dry cloth which she soaked in a marble dish tray. The dark figure¡¯s aggressive hands were gently applying pressure as they cleansed his scabs. Tichaona would groan and whimper as she cleaned him up. When it came to working from his ankles to his groan, Tichaona began to yelp intermittently. He then stopped her from going any further up, and she obliged him. As soon as she was done, he then decided to ask her a few questions. ¡°My wounds, I feel like my body is rapidly getting better. That stuff you injected me with, is that like an elixir in this world?¡± he asked, shaking off the pain as he reclined on a stretcher. ¡°An elixir, I am not sure if I would call it that, but this liquid that I have forced into your body is a stimulant that increases the speed of your healing. If I may be honest with you, warrior in the making Tichaona, making this solution requires for me to find a certain insect that I need to dissect. I wish to maximize your training as fast as possible, but if we run out of solutions, every single time you come back all bloody, I will have to go through the burden of looking for such insects to make a huge bundle of these solutions. Your fight against the wolves was a mess, even if I did delight in your savagery when you used the wolf¡¯s ribs as a weapon, you failed to utilise your speed to quickly dismantle them, one by one. It¡¯s clear that you do not have any formal training in martial combat, but regardless of that, you at least managed to kill them all.¡± she said, looking at him with judgmental eyes. ¡°You should have told me what was up, so that I could have better prepared. Anyways, so where were you during that time when I was fighting them? I could hear your voice coming from somewhere close to the swamp area you put me in.¡± he said, as he writhed in pain. ¡°I was using the oculus soul stone to announce to you your situation.¡± ¡°The oculus what?¡± he asked, baffled by this new information. ¡°It¡¯s a useful aid that I will explain to you later. For now, you should rest. You will be redeployed within the next 2 hours.¡± she said, averting her attention towards the exit. ¡°Wait, what? You want me to go back there and fight again. In 2 freaken, argh, shit. My back, god damn it.¡± he yelped, as he tried to lean forward in protest. ¡°Were you resisting my orders just now? I sensed opposition in your talk.¡± she said, glancing back at him. ¡°I nearly died from facing those wolves. How can you just give me 2hours and then send me back there? Are you fucken crazy?¡± he said, agitated by her logic. ¡°To use profanities before me when you are clearly indeed of instruction, I see. The solution I gave you will patch you up quickly, do not fret. You will be ready by then.¡± she said, averting her attention once again and facing the exit. ¡°That¡¯s not the point here. Wasn¡¯t that enough? I nearly died facing those things; I wouldn¡¯t be in a rush to return to face any of those wolves¡­¡± he said, before being interjected. ¡°No, you¡¯re going back in there once you¡¯re all healed up. This is an order. I told you that your training would get serious. Facing one wave of my wolves will not do much to improve your strength. You must continue facing those beasts until you can kill them without having your body entirely inflicted with damage. Until then, the process will continue until you have made progress.¡± she insisted, with a cogent tone. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, argh,¡± he said, quivering a bit as he looked at her cold eyes, ¡°at least give me something to work with. Like the mana plant!¡± ¡°No, you rely too much on your ability. It is special, but your base form must be honed. You will eventually overcome this trial once you can defeat your enemies without being a trump card drunkard.¡± she said, drawing closer to him and towering over him. ¡°A trump card drunkard, hmm, that¡¯s a really insipid analogy, but I guess I don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. I don¡¯t get to decide because I am the weakest between the two of us, right?¡± he said, aggravated beyond control, but quelling his anger due to understanding that there was nothing he could do. ¡°Yes, like I told you, as much as you¡¯re my future mate, I am still the one who gets to have the final say because of the difference in strength between us. I implore you to not dwell on the inferiority that comes with your position. I also wish that you mentally prepare yourself for what¡¯s to come. You will become extremely strong, but you must endure the pain I cause you. Power is a worthy sacrifice.¡± she said, patting his back and then giving him an endearing look that came from nowhere, ¡°Rest for now. You faced the wolves before, so this time, combine your brawn and mind to slaughter them easily.¡± The dark figure soon enough exited the room, leaving the disconcerted Tichaona who was recuperating, as he stressed over how he was going to have to adjust to her whims. Testing her would probably lead to him being beaten again; something he definitely didn¡¯t want a recap of. As he buckled under her demands, he began to curse inside, thinking malignant thoughts about her. Being forced against his will to do something was never part of his identity and he really wished he could just sneak out with being detected and run as far as possible away from this hulking woman. Alas, he would have to lie on his bed, think about his next strategy against the wolves and hopefully rise above his next trial. It was clear that she had no intention of letting him die and wanted him to be her future mate, but regardless of that plot armour in his narrative, having to endure all that pain was going mentally taxing at best. Tichaona healed just enough that he could easily move, but still felt slight pangs on his back. Tichaona was met by the dark figure who was now dressed in her dark military regalia. She was wielding a heavy glaive which had some technological elements in it¡¯s make up. Tichaona was then order to go back to his living quarters where he would be transported down to the battle arena. The dark figure then recommended to him, ¡°I will be out to incubate my soul stones and to get a few things. Try to keep yourself alive. If I were you, I would go for the legs and then kill.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Thanks for the tip.¡± he said, with a begrudging tone. ¡°Well, I am off now.¡± she said, leaving him in his living quarters. The hatch shut before him and then he waited for a few seconds, using the custom goal mechanic to track her movement. As soon as she was at a distance, he opened the hatch and left the living quarters. Tichaona sighed and then put his shoulder against the wall as he tiptoed. He then said to himself, ¡°So you think your ship cannot be escaped, well you have got another thing coming.¡± Tichaona entered ¡®escape this ship¡¯ as his custom goal and got 2 options. He chose the one that involved destroying the ship¡¯s control room and quickly trotted off as he glanced at the navigation point that cautioned him with how far away the dark figure was from. Tichaona passed through a number of corridors and walked towards a steel jute composite styled door. The door seemed to have a mounted interface that needed biorecognition from the touch of the hand. Tichaona immediately placed his hand, hoping that it will trigger an opening mechanism, but instead, it triggered an alarm. A grating siren like noise magnified his stress levels as he realised that things weren¡¯t going his way. He suddenly became angst and struck the door before him with his fists. After a series of violent whacks, the door imploded and he forced his way inside the room. A lot of gadgets, reinforced cables and what looked like servers, were all around this place. Most of it didn¡¯t make any coherent sense to him and he seemed like an antiquated tribal man seeing technology for the first time. The custom goal had instructed him to blow up a certain terminal which would disengage the heavy security that was going to restrict him during his escape and he made sure to quickly identify the target. He was worried that the boss lady would be back with vengeance and he clearly had¡¯ had enough of her domineering lunacy. As he prepared to strike the terminal, he realised that the distance between him and the dark figure, as pointed out by the navigation point on his peripheral vision, had shortened to just 20cm. As he glanced to confirm this horrifying revelation, he witnessed something spectacular. A dimensional rift occurred, as if space had bent and distorted above him. This breach in space created a hole that folded on itself and out came the dark figure. She immediately landed behind him, wielding her glaive and what looked like an amulet that she had wrapped around her left arm, that had a glowing emerald gem. She immediately yanked him and lifted him by the collar. Her face had become wrinkled with anger as she gnawed over what to do with him. Tichaona could feel the blood lust exuding out of her and if she wasn¡¯t careful, she would probably end him with her rage. As the towering warrior vented, she began to breathe heavily, taking deep breaths as she calmed herself down. As Tichaona braced himself for whatever she was going to do to him, she suddenly said, ¡°If I leave you alone, just once, you become engaged in mischief. Like a child, you disobey me and wish to do things that could compromise my ship. Cursed custom goal, that hands out classified information.¡± ¡°I am sorry. Just let me down, I won¡¯t do anything crazy.¡± he said, as he pleaded for her mercy. ¡°I would like it if you were to remain silent for now. My violent urges seek to harm you, but I cannot do that. To jeopardize the plan because of your tendency to frustrate me, would be foolish of me. Leaving a man alone who desperately seeks to escape is also foolish. For now on, we shall stay together and I shall closely observe you. I want you to understand that you are the one who has limited your own freedoms. I am taking you back to the arena.¡± she said, as she tightened her grip. ¡°No I am not going to go back there¡­¡± he said, before being interrupted by her violent swing at him. Tichaona was struck in the gut by her fist and almost blacked out from the pain. That one strike was enough to silence him and he fell limp. Realising that the now healed man had to go through another treatment session, she went ballistic. She dropped his body to floor and watched him agonize as he failed to even crawl. She knelt down to inflict more damage on him and then stopped. Her inner conflict was making her second guess and then she took a few steps back and screamed out loud. The scream was so loud that it made the room they were in vibrate, peaking her voice to the extent that Tichaona couldn¡¯t help but cover his ears whilst in anguish. After she let out her rage, she panted and then sat on the ground, as if she had become exhausted by her antic. Tichaona watched as this towering figure said something out of character. ¡°As a Quendalion child, I suffered from issues of rage and the anger I had towards those who infuriated me. Because of my habit of lashing out, I became a public menace who killed at a very young age. This anger would have just been put to waste in a prison cell, but someone made me join the military where I could freely become one with my rage. I channeled the morbid thoughts, grudges and sick thoughts threw that way and became a strong woman. I am a danger to you if you disobey me. I know that I have sold you on the idea that you¡¯d get stronger and that I would reward you with me as your mate, satisfying all your carnal desires as a Quendalion woman should to her male counterpart, but you must understand the seriousness of why I need you. My brother, who is much worse than me, slaughtered the majority of the beta testers who enlisted to become part of Sedulous¡¯ experiment. He is an evil that trumps all my vices and a man with a strong will. I have never been good with adapting to individuals nor living a life where I didn¡¯t dictate to those below me. You must understand, that whether you like it or not, you¡¯re my trump card in defeating him and getting rid of his aura for good. Your ability will be able to do so once you have reached greater heights, but if you continue to provoke me, there is no telling what I would do to you. I am well aware that I have a temper and I can easily break an arrangement due to this weakness of mine, so if you value your life, then be obedient.¡± she said, talking slowly as she huffed and sometimes sounded monotone. ¡°No you bitch, you got it all wrong. Leave me out of your family drama,¡± he said, as he coughed out blood, ¡°unlike you who enlisted to come to this planet, I commited suicide and just happened to wake up on this cluster fuck of a planet with weird shit and you know what, I think life here sucks ass, so I am not going to play along to your sick sob story nor did I think sleeping with you is a reward. Your crotch is probably toxic from your bipolar anger issues. So you know what, kill away, I have nothing to lose.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen you insolent fool. Do not bluff with nothing.¡± she said, as she rose from the ground and dashed towards him. She lifted him by the neck and smashed against the wall. Tichaona became woozy and his body writhed in pain, but he didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Go ahead, kill me you fucken blue skinned idiotic ugly alien. Do it, fuck up your plans you stupid bitch!¡± he shouted at her as she looked at him with cold eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t test me, don¡¯t you dare bluff you puny insect!¡± she screamed, raising her voice which dropped to the lower octaves and began to sound monstrous. Her grip became tight and she began to choke him, this time, without holding back. Tichaona just capitulated to his death and made no attempt to resist or fight for his life. He didn¡¯t know where he would go from here, but wished that it would be far from her. As he began to feel his life slip away, the dark figure suddenly lost herself in tears and let go of him. She cried and soaked her face wet, a sight that resembled a demon mourning for the first time in its existence. Tichaona laid there limp, seeing that his life bar was in the critical levels. He coughed and gurgled the blood in his mouth and spat it out, as he gazed at her crying. Tichaona instigated her more by calling her names and telling her to end him. The dark figure soon enough stopped crying and then walked towards him. Lied beside him and embraced him. Tichaona didn¡¯t understand why she would do this but then she whispered something to his ear. ¡°You have broken me. You, the man with little regard towards your life, you have completely broken me. I will not force you for fear that I would probably kill you, so tell me, what kind of arrangement can we make that benefits us both. Please Tichaona, help me take vengeance upon my brother. Let¡¯s become more cordial and fight less.¡± she said, to him in warm embrace. ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡± he asked, as he barely made the words come out of his mouth. ¡°No, I can¡¯t lose you and besides, if my brother were to eventually find out about your existence, he would destroy you before you¡¯d become strong enough to stand up to him. I will treat you different, I will compromise the honour and pride that I have to keep you here. I am lowering myself to you and begging you. Let¡¯s come up with an agreement.¡± she said, sounding poignant. ¡°Do I also get to have the final say?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, but within reason.¡± she said, trying to placate him. ¡°So, I will bargain with you, but I hope you will keep your end.¡± ¡°I will hold your terms with reverence.¡± she said, sounding solemn and weak. The tables were now turned in favour for him. As her trump card, he now had to leverage his value and capitalise on this moment. Soon, things would be looking up for Tichaona. Chapter 40: The training days! part 3 Tichaona was given some more solution by the dark figure, which she injected into his arm. They had moved away from the control room, and were now back in the infirmary, once again, for the third time. As the dark figure nursed him back to health, Tichaona began to discuss the terms of their agreement. Having seen this sadistic and cruel blue alien woman, cry and plead for him to come up with a suitable arrangement that would benefit both parties, he became slightly interested in understanding her logic. It was clear that because he had attempted to kill himself, in his past life, that she couldn¡¯t threaten him with death. With that said, she was still a temperamental, prone to violent acts upon being instigated. Whatever terms he was going to come with, were going to have to account for erratic nature. ¡°So I have thought about how we are going to make this work between us, but first, I need to understand why I had to face fucken wolves instead of doing other kinds of training. I am sure that there are other means, that could get me there, to that level I need to reach, to be useful for your cause. So break it down to me, how would my power be useful to your cause.¡± he asked, as he flinched over her spreading the solution all over the bulging hand marks left on his neck from her choking him. ¡°It would have been better for me to explain once you¡¯d have attained reasonable strength, but alas, I shall detour from my original contrivances. My brother attained his power through the assimilation method. His strong will, managed to subdue the souls of all those he killed for experience points. His speed in growth was faster than anybody else''s and he also inspired others to attain power this way. The only problem was that, most of the imitators who would slay their brethren for a little boost in power, didn¡¯t have the same kind of strong will and were at odds with the accompanying psyches that they took from experience points dumps. Some were successful, but generally speaking, absorbing a deceased xp had its drawbacks.¡± she said, moving her hands around his neck slowly, with a caressing touch. ¡°So how did you free me from that guy? The guy who I was sharing a conscious with like I was suffering from a split personality.¡± he said, looking over his shoulder and glancing at the tilted body of the dark figure who was spreading the solution all over his neck. ¡°I ascertained the ability of transubstantiation as I trained, at the cost of my eyes turning white as snow. With that I can extract souls or consciousnesses from a body. I separated the mind of the madman from yours, so you can thank me for that by being helpful towards my cause.¡± she said, as she put down the wet cloth that was soaked with the solution. ¡°That¡¯s fascinating, well, thanks. I guess, the assimilation method was just too good to be true.¡± he said, as he began to recline on the stretcher. The dark figure went through a compartment that was lodged on the wall and took out a bottle that looked like a spray can. She then sprayed his neck and the foam slowly turned into an adhesive cast. The plaster like texture took him by surprise, but seeing as he really needed something to give his neck a breather after taking the full brunt of her choking him, he didn¡¯t complain. ¡°The assimilation method was something that only my brother could handle, something that my foolish spouse couldn¡¯t accept.¡± ¡°You mention your spouse or is it husband, in a negative light, was there trouble in paradise?¡± he asked, curious to know about what happened to the missing man in her life. ¡°More like foolishness in paradise. My spouse was introduced to me by my brother. He was charming, a merciless brute and capable of rousing others around him. He conspired with the others and got me involved. My brother had become the bane of our existence as he murdered our kind, accumulated higher levels and sought power by any means necessary. We actually managed to defeat him, by the graces of chance, but when he was disemboweled, the temptation of his experience points lured in my foolish spouse. He then got consumed by the novelty of the titan we had slain and absorbed his experience points. The several psyches that had become subservient to my brother performed a mental hostile takeover and soon enough, my spouse¡¯s soul became nothing but part of a collection of sheep, possessed by the shepherd who is my brother¡¯s consciousness.¡± she said, looking daunted by the mere thought of him. ¡°That¡¯s crazy, so your spouse¡¯s body was taken over by your brother?¡± he asked, with his mouth ajar. ¡°Yes, it was a complete possession. With the merging of the experience points, he became too strong for us to face. It was better for us to hide and train, but catching up to him by normal means would take a while. The man wasn¡¯t going to just wait for us to catch up. He made the scope of his powers so insurmountable that facing him was like seeking death.¡± she said, now reclining on a ball chair opposite the stretcher. ¡°So did you try use your soul separating ability against your brother? Can¡¯t you separate the consciousness of his from your spouse?¡± he asked, glancing at her with inquisitive eyes. ¡°I tried that, but whenever I got ahold of his immaterial form, he would just switch his consciousness with one of his several souls and beat me. It was not entirely a useless attempt because I made an interesting discovery. You see, separated souls can be affixed onto gems and you can use the powers of the deceased by channelling it from the gem. The downside to that is that you have to fuel the gems with mana. They basically have to be recharged and will behave like a lowly levelled specimen as yourself.¡± she said, as she stretched out her hand to show him the amulet that was wrapped around her arm.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing, so your ability isn¡¯t teleportation?¡± he asked, amazed by her story but soon enough wincing after getting peeved by her offensive ending remarks. ¡°My power has always been poison, but with the soul stones, you could say that I have a plethora of tricks under my belt. However, the use of mana plants is an annoying and backward.¡± she lamented. ¡°What do you mean backward? Don¡¯t you need mana to trigger your ability?¡± he asked, down struck by her utter contempt towards the useful mana plant. ¡°I used to need the plant, when I was weak, but now that I am strong, I can generate mana from my body. Once you get to a higher level, you won¡¯t have to chase after plants like a starving peasant. That¡¯s why I wanted to get you strong through the fastest, but effective means possible.¡± ¡°You actually don¡¯t need a mana plant, that sounds super convenient, but is it something your body gets after crossing a certain number of levels?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrows wide as he found this revelation fascinating. ¡°Yes, but I am not sure if the level caps, that were applied to us beta testers would be standardized with how you humans attain growth, but level 9 to 10 were the levels where most of my kind were able to conjure the mana from within.¡± ¡°Hmm, level 9 to 10, so I guess that¡¯s a thing. Anyways, let¡¯s get to the most important question of all. From what you have told me, this brother of yours seems like a big deal. A big enough of a deal that he kicked all of your asses and levelled up drastically. What level is your brother?¡± he asked, whilst making conjectures in his head. ¡°If you wanted an exact figure then it would be level 50.¡± ¡°50? Like god damn, that is really high. So what level are you?¡± he asked, worried about what she would say. ¡°I am currently at level 40. Though I must tell you that once you reach the top tier levels like me, it becomes increasingly hard to up scale because you¡¯d have built up a resistance to so many things on this planet that you¡¯d only be able to develop yourself through combat. Combat will always be the best option because you¡¯re not repeating sets of a certain routine. Facing people at my level would probably increase my power, but we would probably destroy half of the planet if we got serious. The ecological nature of Goshem did get affected during our battle, 7 years ago, but the planet eventually recovered.¡± she said, now looking stoic. ¡°Okay this sounds insane and dangerous, but something isn¡¯t adding up. If you guys went into hiding for 7 years and he is that powerful, did he like forget about you because he seems like he could find us if he wanted to. The custom goal is a very useful tool after all.¡± he said, driven by his curiosity. ¡°Yes, in a way, he did forget about us, or rather the bastard didn¡¯t see us as a threat anymore now that he was all powerful. Initially we thought he had gotten drunk from the power he could quickly attain from murdering his brethren, but his intentions became pretty clear when I asked him. What my brother wants, is to evolve and become like the planet creating gods.¡± she said, with a blunt delivery. ¡°To become a god, like Sedulous? Wait I know we are capable of doing crazy shit, but planet creation seems rather outrageous. I can¡¯t even fathom forming land plateaus, volcanoes and arctic areas, is he insane?¡± he asked, bewildered by his objective. ¡°Warrior in the making Tichaona, level 50 is nothing you have seen before. It is a level of miracles so do not write it off. It¡¯s just that for him to get to the ideal evolution, he needs to consume a highly ranked mortal, probably one who is close to level 50. None of the surviving beta testers are at level 50, the highest would be the reclusive Garnol, the hermit who is at level 45. My brother would probably aim for any of the new members from your kind with high evolutionary potential. You see, you humans have the advantage of being highly reactive to this planet¡¯s ecosystem. One of you, would eventually get to the level 50 mark and face my brother. They would lose and he would take their level 50 experience points and finally get what he wanted. This cannot happen because I am sure that if he were to become like the 3 gods, he would terrorize the universe.¡± she said, sounding daunted again. ¡°That¡¯s a big responsibility, I mean goodness, this is a losing battle. So what made you have faith in my abilities, considering that your objective is to beat a monster like your brother? As far as I am concerned, I don¡¯t seem to see how I would even out the odds or make a difference. It sounds like a problem beyond my control, something I cannot influence, so tell me, what does pitting me against fucken wolves have to do with gaining enough mileage to beat a man who wants to become a god?¡± he asked, now looking angry as he questioned her logic. ¡°You see, this may sound ridiculous coming from me, but I made use of the custom goal mechanic which only gave me 2 possibly options that could aid me in defeating him. Your ability is one of them. You power Barrier to Entry will eventually evolve into something fantastical so it will play an integral in winning. On the plus side, we would be able to move the experience points off his corpse with your ability without having to touch it. Touching his dumped xp would just revive the monster, giving him a different body to possess, so I want anything and everything about him, sealed off from existence.¡± she said, looking at him with earnest eyes. ¡°So, I basically go through your tough as nails training, get stronger, we beat the bad guy and then what? Happily ever after for you?¡± ¡°I would desist from obsessing about him and focus on my maternal concerns. You would be rewarded with me as your mate and we would have children, strong, powerful and beautiful children.¡± she said, with a supple smile. ¡°If there is one thing I hated about dating and relationships with women, is how they would plan their lives and also plan yours as if you were just an automaton that abides their whims. I think it¡¯s time we got into what I want from our arrangement and trust me, I don¡¯t wish to have children with you. That may be your idealized ending, but I think we should get a few things straight. Depending on your cooperation, I might just leave. You could restrain me or accidentally kill me, I mean I tried killing myself, so I ain¡¯t afraid of death, but if I die, it will affect your plans. So as a man with leverage I would like to be treated differently. So listen carefully and be mindful of my position. We can meet half way, but I sure as hell will not be treated like shit by you. Do you understand, goddess?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. You may speak your mind.¡± she said, biting her lip as she got peeved by his flagrant use of his power over her. Chapter 41: The training days! part 4 ¡°First of all, I would like not to be placed in that room, that¡¯s actually an elevator shaft. Suddenly waking up to fight wolves, not gonna happen.¡± he said, as he waved his hand at her with a miffed facial expression. ¡°Okay, but that was the only other living quarters. Besides, considering that you find me revolting, I do not think you would want to sleep in my living quarters. That would be the only other option.¡± she said, grasping her knee caps as if to wane her annoyance. ¡°Well, I would take the floor or something. I don¡¯t really mind, as long as it¡¯s not something that leads me to the slaughter. I would like to have freedom to move around and not be bound to this place. I am not a big fan of being confined.¡± he said, waving even more emphatically. ¡°I still do not trust you enough to give you such freedom. If you wish to travel then you will have to do it with me.¡± she said, wincing at him with doubtful eyes. ¡°I am not some child you have to monitor, besides, you can just use the trusty custom goal to keep an eye on me. I am pretty sure that¡¯s how you got to me at the control room.¡± he said, tilting his head up a bit as he began to feel the pain on his neck dissipate. ¡°You should be well aware that because of your ability¡¯s buff, no one can track you using the custom goal. Unless, you weren¡¯t even aware?¡± she said, glancing at him and then the ceiling as she wondered if he was feigning ignorance. ¡°I can¡¯t be tracked?¡± he said, giving her a stupid look of confusion. ¡°Yes, Barrier to Entry is a shielding ability that conceals its user. As the user, that should be obvious to you. If you didn¡¯t know that then it¡¯s better if we also include ability manipulation into your training regimen.¡± she said, in a disparaging manner, ¡°I have my means of finding you, but the goal of our cordial discussion is not to put me in situation that will aggravate me. So, let¡¯s meet halfway as you have sanctioned. For your training and any movement, you will stay with me, you may share my living quarters, but there will be rules that you will have to follow. Furthermore, you¡¯re not to attempt to escape. If you desperately need to travel, I will have to be your escort.¡± ¡°Alright almighty chaperone. I will oblige you, but thank you for that information. As for my other request, considering you¡¯re at such a high level, I would like it if you personally tutored me and told me everything I need to know about getting stronger or higher, without any bullshit or roundabout means. I mean, if I have to do something extreme and there clear reasons why, then I will do it. We may be from different races and ideologies, but I would rather be cajoled by justified reasons like ¡®hey, you need to fight against this because it builds e.t.c¡¯. Just saying, that needs to change. Just a thought, I noticed that this place is quite quiet. Do Quendalions not listen to music?¡± he said, moving his head, up and about, to express his predilection. ¡°Music, we have such a thing, but I don¡¯t listen to music that much. The arts were never something I took interest in. As for my expectations¡­¡± she said, before being cut off by him. ¡°Wait, wait, I am not finished yet, do Quendalions drink alcohol?¡± he asked, giving her a glaring look. ¡°Yes, but I am incapable of being intoxicated. Are these hedonistic concerns part of what you want to discuss in our arrangement?¡± she asked, bewildered by his questions. ¡°I think part of the reason why you¡¯re so tense, granted you have some really, I mean really tragic family drama, is that you overwhelm yourself with begrudging thoughts of vengeance. Maybe it¡¯s what women from your planet do, but we need to work hard and play hard.¡± he said, drawing her in with hand gestures. ¡°You mean to say ¡®work hard and indulge in foolishness¡¯.¡± she said, staring at him with dazed eyes. ¡°Yes, music, alcohol and maybe a few hallucinogens are a necessary vice to calm down a goddess as yourself. I think that could be a reward that I could fancy.¡± ¡°So you wish to be inebriated and bamboozled by intoxicants? Your mind works in mysterious ways, warrior in the making Tichaona, considering that we have to amass strength and skill good enough to face my brother. This pleasure you seek, is not conducive for discipline.¡± she said, wincing at him. ¡°Well fuck discipline. It¡¯s an overrated concept. Lastly, let¡¯s be equals. Don¡¯t cogently expect me to do things. I also want to get strong or to do things for you as a matter of principle, but we have to cohabit as equals, even if I was forced against my will to be here. So that¡¯s it, those are my conditions. Short and sweet, savours the flavour and makes the mind linger.¡± he said, making an effort to rhyme towards the end of his remark.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°If that¡¯s all you want then, I won¡¯t complain. However once your mithridatism levels are high, you are going to miss your intoxication days. So we should continue with the training. We are running behind schedule as it is.¡± she said, rising up from her ball chair. ¡°Wait, you weren¡¯t joking about being unable to get intoxicated?¡± he asked, with his mouth agape. ¡°Yes, only the strong have a high tolerance towards alcohol. I will give you just an hour to recuperate and then I will personally start training you. Just know that I am way worse than the wolves that you cowardly refused to face,¡± she said, near the exit of the hatch, ¡°I will be using this amulet here to watch you, but because of that you will have to reimburse my mana plants by doing farm work.¡± ¡°Farm work? Like growing them? You grow your own mana?¡± he asked, raising his upper body erect to see her properly as her visage began to get obscured by the closing hatch. ¡°Yes, any wise individual would do so. Why waste time on galavanting elsewhere to find a single mana plant? Rest for now and wait for my return. I will make sure to compensate you with the booze you wish to consume after you have made progress.¡± she said, as she walked away as the hatch shut behind her. Tichaona then reclined back and wondered what kind of alcohol she would give him. Quendalion beers, spirits or juice, whatever it was, he was going to make this cohabitation with her a bit more palatable. After resting, the pain on his neck dissipated and all that was left was an itchiness that reminded him of the former existence of a bulging wound. Tichaona pondered about this brother of terror that made even the dark figure quiver in fear. Not trying to undermine the gravity of the situation, he probably believed that at some point, he would have to seriously commit. From going from a suicide attempt to being made to live in an alternative world where feeding off each to gain power was once a tangible option, he now had to partner with this woman. Tichaona didn¡¯t really know what he wanted to make of his life in Goshem, considering that it was more or less a sandbox, where everyone who offed themselves were given a chance to relive their lives again, but for what exactly? Unlike in his former life, the environment here didn¡¯t seem best suited for festivities, and probably, the creatures that he would come across, as well as the people and the natural elements, would prove to be a hassle. The party animal and bad influence was now deposed from his role as a jester to being a warrior in the making. As he heard the heavy footsteps of the towering dark figure, who was returning, he quickly accepted that this was now the kind of life he was living. The dark figure showed up, wearing what looked like a jumpsuit with mosaic patterns. Apart from the busty assets on her body which were tightly pressed against the material, her ripped legs and muscular calf legs were imposing. Tichaona didn¡¯t understand why she had to change into this, but her towering physique made him feel emaciated in comparison. The dark figure then told him to follow her. Tichaona¡¯s neck was now stable so he teared off the cast that was supporting his neck and proceeded to followed her. The dark figure stated that they were going to go to some room to train, one that was deep down in the ship. As they traversed the area, Tichaona began to feel as if a lot of time had passed and then asked her, ¡°Couldn¡¯t we have just used that teleporting jewel thing?¡± The dark figure glanced at him and then gave him a hard pat on the back, saying, ¡°To waste the mana of a soul stone would be a great annoyance. Feeding them mana is quite a burden, so we will have to walk it out.¡± Tichaona then began to rub his back which felt as if it had been swatted by an iron, and gave her the look. She then looked down on him and chuckled. They eventually reached the room and there they found.what looked like a thrust theatre location. The elevated seats were numerous and the room echoed. There was a hollowness that accompanied the space and the air smelt like the interior of a brand new car. As Tichaona marvelled at the space, he quickly asked, ¡°So not into music, but into theatre? Is this room not a stage show for Quendalions?¡± ¡°Hardly a stage show, it was more of a grappling room for entertainment. Our people are hot blooded, at least the blue race is, and we would rather watch people wrestle each other to a pulp. I brought you here, because this place would be perfect for me to raise you up. As you had requested, I will give you a brief roadmap as to how and what you¡¯d achieve as you¡¯d level up.¡± she said, as she got into a stance. ¡°The roadmap to getting strong, okay, give it to me.¡± he said, getting giddy as he flexed his joints. ¡°From level 4 going to level 9 or 10, your body will go through a huge jump from just utilising your brawn. Let me demonstrate.¡± she said, as she formed a fist and then throw a punch. Tichaona witnessed a blur effect close to her and the sound of air being outputted. The wall that was directly facing her fist was pulverized with a hole. Tichaona marvelled at this and immediately clapped his hands. ¡°So you can punch through the air and land a hit? That¡¯s some vfx shit right there.¡± he said as darted back and forth between her and the wall. ¡°As your body gets stronger, you end up having excess energy that bleeds out of you like sap coming out of a tree. That is your ganoi, or what my people call ¡®essence taking shape¡¯. You will be able to utilise your ganoi as a projectile, shield or storage receptacle for energy. I rarely eat and use my ganoi to sustain my body for most of the time without ever going hungry or running out of energy. It¡¯s something I am sure you will unlock once you have reached level 4. As for everything past 10, things become extremely interesting.¡± ¡°You know, if you had pitched me with this instead of the wolves bullshit, I would gladly played ball, anyways, let¡¯s begin the training.¡± he said, showing a gleaming grin as he got excited about the prospect of attaining such power. Chapter 42: The training days! part 5 Tichaona swerved, crouched and dodged the onslaught of punches she directed at him. The dark figure was training his agility and ability to dodge attacks intuitively, whilst using little effort as to not destroy him. The situation looked like a man doing quick squats whilst drenching himself with sweat from dodging her strikes. Tichaona marvelled at the reflexes of the towering dark figure who slightly tilted her her back to target him. Her strikes were like a flash of colours, and he began to train his eyes as well as his body¡¯s reaction time. This session had multiple sets that involved him maxing out his stamina bar and still dodging. The moment he would slip, even slightly, her strikes would get to him. He would be immediately pulverized by her strikes which felt like bee stings that were anchored on a javelin. Tichaona would usually lay on the ground, bruised and deflated from the intense workout, as the dark figure looked at him derogatory eyes. His muscles would spasm and at times, he would feel a cramp in his thighs. Whenever he would groan and reach for his aching thighs, she would laugh at him and then disparagingly say to him, ¡°For the first time in my life, I have been entertained by weakness.¡± Tichaona would scowl over her behaviour, and then sadly accept the difference in strength. As he panted and recuperated, she would tap her leg and give him 5 minutes to get up. Tichaona, found her antics annoying, but in the end, he would get up again and continue the process. The dark figure wanted to assess Tichaona¡¯s basic skills; his endurance, sensory motor skills, tactics and agency. As she stood still, dishing out her lightning quick strikes that she wanted him to dodge, she realised that he was mostly relying on his sight and not utilising his other senses. He would only have a split second to predict her held back attacks and sometimes not see them in time. It became clear that he hadn¡¯t worked on his senses and then immediately told him to stop. After avoid her attacks so fast that he left after images of himself, he felt a bit light headed, and tumbled down backwards. The dark figure looked at him and made a boisterous laugh that irked him to the core. ¡°You must be enjoying this?¡± he asked, glancing at her as she stood, not even perspiring. ¡°When increasing your body¡¯s strength, you¡¯re not only hardening your flesh, but also improving your senses. Better bodies leads to exceptional eyesight,hearing, smell and even your taste buds mature. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t been eating the right kind of food that aids with the kind of growth. Come with me, we shall go to the garden to harvest the greens that will help you.¡± she said, drawing closer to him and offering him a hand. ¡°Wait, we are breaking right now? I honestly thought you were going to work me to the bone.¡± he said, as he stretched out his hand to grab hers. He was soon lifted up and got back on his feet. ¡°If you assume that my method of power building is nothing but forcing progress through effort, then you clearly have a low understanding of how this works. Your body, which is a temple, must be supplied with reactive fruits and vegetables that stimulate evolution in certain areas in your body. Just like how you may consume milk to strengthen your bones, there are foods that help improve your senses. This I will have to teach you so that you stop evading my attacks like a decrepit man.¡± she said, emphasizing the ¡®decrepit¡¯ with a slow, but audible delivery. ¡°Okay then, miss food scientist. Are we going to later have a chance to get ahold of the booze, dear goddess?¡± he asked, giving her a sly look. ¡°You must have been a leader among the inebriated fools because you¡¯re clearly directing your thoughts to unnecessary things. Quickly, we must go to the garden.¡± she said, in a smouldering way. The room was departed, and they trotted past several corridors in the ship and went outside. It was early in the morning and the fog had left some dew, as sunlight pierced through the thick fog. The sounds of insects and the presence of humidity made this sight appear interesting to him. Having been carried all the way here, in pain and barely seeing anything, it was quite ironic that the place that he once expected to be a hellish environment had some fine topography. Granted, if he was a nature lover, he would be head over heels about what he was seeing, but for now he would follow her lead. Their footsteps made squishy sounds as they walked past the muddy terrain. Tichaona began to notice random creatures that seemed hostile, with levels ranking higher than 5, but as soon as these beings witnessed her presence, they would grovel. This overt showcasing of power made him wish he had the same intimidating aura that could make these beasts calm. The walk mostly took them 4mins and Tichaona witnessed a plethora of things. The howling sounds were sparsely audible at first but were becoming louder as they reached their destination. In the back of his mind, Tichaona was still observing his mana tracking navigation point, which somehow correlated with the direction that they were going. He would soon enough get ahold of the mana plant, but his mind became a tad bit conflicted. Tichaona was still on for his escape plan, but had come to terms with the fact that there was a bigger problem on this planet, the dark figure¡¯s imposing sibling. Regardless, the temptation of escaping her clutches was something that was egging his mind. As he began to plot, he decided to break any suspicion she would ask of him by asking a few things.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°So, those howling sounds, are they animals or is it just the wind?¡± he asked, as he walked beside her. ¡°Those are the voices of the souls. They are wailing and lamenting their end by the hand of my brother. I am incubating some of them to later affix into soul stones. The incubation process is a way for me to level up the soul stone. Once it reaches a decent level, I affix it or reaffix it into a gem and plant them in the ground, whilst feeding them nutrients from mana. Depending on the kind of attacks you wish to use, the gems can have a lasting power during combat, but grandiose feats will render your gem empty. Well, we are here now.¡± she said, as they reached the garden. Tichaona noticed from his field of vision, several vegetables, allocated a vast space of land. Tichaona then glanced back at her and asked, ¡°So, you did all this, by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. Agriculture is something that a warrior who wishes to eat must become accustomed to. However, you don¡¯t mindlessly grow your yield. SInce I do not grow plants for commercial purposes, I will only make what helps my body. To unlock other secrets that will aid your growth, you must eat things that encourage development in certain regions of your body. For instance, enter into your custom goal mechanic, plants that will help improve your eyesight, hearing and sensory motor skills. Just do it.¡± she said, folding her hands with a smug on her face. Tichaona obliged her and then entered the following. The custom goal got back to him with options and he chose the best suited plants. Immediately, another navigation point with a gauger of distance, pointed to the plants in the garden. Tichaona found this fascinating and began to think of the dark figure with more respect. ¡°So there is actually a scientific methodology to the progression of power, for our bodies? Incredible. Did you already know this from the start?¡± he asked, amazed by her exploits. ¡°It was rather obvious. Back on my planet, Quendalion women would either take diets or exercise intensely whilst eating specific foods to get the figure they wanted. For the private sector where beauty and being gregarious were important, personal presentation was highly sought after. You see my bosom here, I had to eat a specific wild blamum fruit to make them develop to this size. The fruits, vegetables, animals and environment, are all tools to transform us into whatever we desire, therefore, depending on your goals, you must eat what develops you.¡± she said, as she explained and grabbed her own tits. Tichaona was surprised by this personal tale of how she got her large breasts, but then figured that certain things, don¡¯t naturally manifest by accident. ¡°Fascinating, so are we going to uproot these things and cook them?¡± ¡°Definitely. I noticed that you rely on your eyesight way too much to predict slight movements, so we must train your ears, but once they start evolving, you¡¯re going to have to learn how to channel out unnecessary sounds.¡± she said, as she bent over to pick a plant. ¡°So super hearing and a great sense of smell, hmm, things are going to get interesting.¡± he said, joining her in picking up the plants. As they picked the required plants, Tichaona noticed a blinking assortments of lights at a distance. He asked what that was and he was told that those were the soul gems that were at the other end of the garden, cultivating their mana. Tichaona asked if he would ever get access to one, but she declined the thought of ever allowing him for fear that he would do something foolish. As they journeyed back, he noticed the mana plant¡¯s location being within 10 strides reach. He would dart back and forth from look at her and ask himself if he was willing to take this risk. Level 2 versus a level 40 in terms of speed was a no brainer. He would lose, but then suddenly the dark figure told him this, ¡°Are you thinking about getting the mana plant and trying to defeat me with your power? You seem to be looking in the direction I planted one, so I will save you the trouble. As you¡¯re now, I could defeat even with your ability in base form. So, let¡¯s not sour our relations just yet. I need to teach you how to cook nutritious meals that will cultivate your body, don¡¯t you think so, warrior in the making Tichaona?¡± ¡°Um yes, let¡¯s work on the cooking.¡± he said, as his heart skipped a beat. Tichaona could tell that she wasn¡¯t bluffing and that probably her agility was off the charts. He then capitulated like a delinquent child who got stopped before carrying out his heinous plans. Back on the ship, Tichaona watched as the dark figure cooked. The area where there was a kitchen had several utensils and containers that looked like orbs. There she had spices, soup powders and flavourings extracted from the creatures in Goshem. The pans and pots were large and adjusted to her size. The vegetables which were chopped and mixed with dragon meat were seasoned and fried at low temperatures. Tichaona was made to imitate her cooking and whenever he would go slightly off the stipulations of the recipe, she would swat his fingers and call him a fool. Tichaona wasn¡¯t expecting her to be that engrossed in cooking, but it was beginning to become clear that there were more layers to this towering alien. As soon as they were done cooking, the dark figure began to lose herself in anecdotes. ¡°This is going to sound sentimental and out of character, but there was a time when I enjoyed cooking, especially for my mate. The effort I made to perfect the art of making healthy meals that were balanced and gave him the strength to fight, were one of the things I enjoyed. Yes, the compliments too were remarkable, but it is an honour to make meals that gratify others.¡± she said, seemingly zoning out into thought. ¡°If I may goddess, you seem like a puzzling specimen. At one point you¡¯re a very frightening woman who derives pleasure from acts of violence, but yet you display competence in domestic and farm duties as well as cry. It¡¯s a whirlwind of things to take, so tell me, how did you end up like this?¡± he asked, as he dished out his own food from what he had just made. ¡°I sense that you question stems from an expectation of associated behaviour. All I will say is that personality is not a measurement of competence. I have seen barbarians with more sense than intelligible men and temperament women like me pass sound judgment. It is flattering that you can be curious about me, despite hating me for holding you captive, but I believe that you will eventually warm up to me. So, eat and feel the effects of the food.¡± she said, as she proceeded to dig in. Her eating was messy and fast. She would make sounds that were distracting and Tichaona looked at her in horror as she devoured her food. The dark figure glanced at him and wondered why his face had become strained with disgust. She ended up asking him, whilst she talked with her food in her mouth, this, ¡°Do you not have an appetite at this moment?¡± ¡°I think, with all due respect, we should work on how you eat. If Quendalion women eat the way you do, then I am guessing etiquette doesn¡¯t exist among your people. Dear god, you feed like a savage.¡± he said, wincing at her with mockery. The dark figure, was offended by his remark and immediately threw her dish at his face. Tichaona whose body had built up a hardened skin that wouldn¡¯t burn easily, was unaffected by the heat of the meat and soup, but was pissed of. ¡°What the fuck was that for?¡± he asked, raising his voice. ¡°To hold your own eating habits with high regard, is a commendable thing, but to mock my kind¡¯s manners on the table, I will not accept. You¡¯re a human and I am a Quendalion. My people have eaten this way for generations and we are way more advanced as far as technology is concerned. We may have come to an agreement, but be careful how you speak to me. Do not forget that we agreed to this so that I wouldn¡¯t have to berserk and murder you by mistake. So, behave yourself. Once you¡¯re done eating, we will go back into tat room to train some more, warrior in the making Tichaona.¡± she said, making a derogatory smile. Tichaona was extremely peeved and just ate his food in silence. It tasted good, but because she had aggravated him, he reserved his positive comments to himself. Soon enough, he would find out the positive effects of her ¡®eating the right meals¡¯ strategy. Chapter 43: The training days! part 6 As the two of them continued to coexist with each, they got used to each other¡¯s quirks. The dark figure realised that Tichaona always seemed to seek comic relief, trying by all means to pester her with absurdities and pointing out how silly her customs were despite her threatening him with potential acts of violence. Tichaona also got used to the principled, awkward and irritable alien, who seemed less of a psycho as they collaborated. The food she recommended altered his senses vastly to the point where his visions, sense of smell and hearing was heightened. Eating the right food became rather a force of habit as they trained. Tichaona¡¯s superhuman reflexes became more astute as he could sense the muscle movements of her arms and dodged accordingly. As she improved, she increased her speed and that was partly the methodology that led to his progression. His endurance improved, going from lasting only 10 minutes to even doing it for 2 hours. His body became leaner as a result as this training was extremely cardio intensive. The experience points he would accumulate were added to his strength, agility and mithridatism. Tichaona became faster, free and his body now had the muscle memory and sensitivity to his environment. Whenever he was done with her, he would stretch and then proceed to do something with he never thought he would be doing, studying. The dark figure had documented the fauna and flora of Goshem and all the details were archived in the database of the ship. She made him go through it because she believed that a strong man with little brains was just a punching bag destined to die. Educating him was imperative because he would have the upper hand against his contemporaries. After a reading session, she would make him do tests and if he were to make mistakes, she would swat him on the buttocks to affirm her disappointment with him. This was all too awkward and embarrassing for him because as a grown man being treated like a child. He would later make it clear to him why she couldn¡¯t do that and eventually she stopped. The education was there to stimulate the mind, at the same time it was greatly enhancing his intelligence stats. Tichaona found all this archiving to be fascinating and also realised that there were only 2 seasons in the region he was in and other regions had 3 seasons. There was a detailed account of water species, birds of prey and the surface wildlife. Most of the beasts highlighted on the tablet he used to study had power rankings. From the wolves, unicorns and other creatures, rankings were clearly stated. There was also a ranking for mystical beasts which were ranging from level 10 and the highest being level 25. Tichaona asked her where such a beast would be living on the planet and she simply told him that the ¡®Belogra¡¯ was a desert creature, designated deep in sand dunes. She even mentioned the time when she faced one and was heavily injured when she was still lower leveled. She eventually did kill one and scoffed its existence as she went into gratuitous details about how she eviscerated it and paraded with its organs. By the time the conversation had steered to that direction, Tichaona was less invested her smug anecdotes of sadism. Apart from the education, dietary stipulations and the defensive combat he was learning, she would also challenge him to manage to land a hit on her, just once. Regardless, her evasive maneuvers left him out classed. Tichaona could not keep up, even though he could now sense what her body language was suggesting, whenever she moved. At times, the dark figure was impressed by his attempts at agency, but he was still far from perfect. She couldn¡¯t wait to teach him the level 4 skills that awaited him once he levelled up. As his teacher, she wanted the prove that her methods would soon enough show results, but she knew that for him to make that leap faster, she had to harm for the sake of progress. The dark figure alternated the cardiovascular training and focused on strength training. Since Tichaona was extremely strong, there were no weights or even objects that had enough opposing force to even cause his muscles to burn. Large rocks that weighed several tonnes were liftable and even the dark figure confirmed that doing any of the conventional training he knew about from earth was eventually going to make him face a dead end. If there were no objects heavy enough for him to lift then the dark figure was going to make use of her body as an immovable object. She would do this by using the energy that leaked out of her orifices and channel it all over her body, creating an aura that acted as a shield with reinforced weight. Tichaona thought that surely, regardless of her technique, he would be able to push her, but that didn¡¯t happen at all. Her body was an immovable object, lodged on a single spot and he groaned and panted as he tried to push her. His face became veiny and divisions popped up on his muscles as he struggled. His feet would apply so much pressure to the floor that he would cause it to collapse before him and he would leave deep holes that resembled his foot prints. The dark figure didn¡¯t mind at all that he had dented the floor of her ship and simply took pleasure in seeing him struggle. Eventually he gave up and asked her how the hell it was possible for her to be that heavy. ¡°You know, just when I think I have made progress, you do this humbling thing that I can¡¯t stand. So explain it to me, goddess, how am I not pushing you right now. Is it magic or am I that weak?¡± he asked, sulking a bit as he sweated. ¡°You already know the answer to that. You¡¯re just too weak! But I will fill you in with a bit of information. The excess energy manipulation has several variances to it, but the one I used is called strengthening. Once you reach level 4, you will be able to channel this excess energy, but I will forewarn you that mastering the art of energy manipulation is not easy.¡± she said, as she released the encompassing aura. The disengaged shield dissipated and even though Tichaona couldn¡¯t see it, he could feel what felt like heavy air passing him by. The gaseous weight was something so peculiar to him that he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Just now, I felt as if a puff of air moved past me, but it felt heavy. That¡¯s unusual. Did you just bend gravity with your will?¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°No. I released the built up energy surrounding my body and as it left my body, the reinforced nature of it tagged along as it passed your body. Well, considering that you got to experience a bit of that, I might as well explain the basics of energy manipulation in Goshem. We have four aspects known as: strengthening, detecting, projecting and concocting. These are the four governing basics of energy manipulation. As a combatant, you will probably have a higher affinity for one of these as it will be a challenge to master all four, plus, there is the nature of combining the individual aspects to have greater attacks.¡± she said, as she stretched out her hand to lift him up. ¡°This is rather interesting information. So you can affix this excess, intangible energy, onto external areas outside your body? Wow, like tell me more, with a bit of a demonstration. I am interested in seeing this.¡± he said, with sparkly eyes that reminded her of a child witnessing his first toy. ¡°I was obviously getting to that, but your eagerness on the matter has inspired me to meticulously break down each aspect. Alright, so the first attribute is strengthening. Basically, the energy that leaks can be imbued with your strength. Energy is gaseous, but you can apply it to any object or use it to cover your own body. You are essentially creating a semi-transubstantiated state which can wrap around you like a glove. I did the same when you tried to push me and added weight to my body. Like I said, the strengthening is dependant on your current physique, but when imbuing it on a concentrated spot, the strengthening is magnified tenfold, but that would leave the other parts of your body exposed. Basically, the hardened side and the blind spot.¡± she said, as she took off one of her pair of shoes. Her huge feet still made him cringe considering that he had never seen a woman with such large legs. He wondered why she was showing him her trail runner like shoes and then asked her, ¡°Is showing me your shoe part of the demonstration?¡± ¡°Yes, I would like you to strike my shoe with all you have got at the base of it. Do that now.¡± she demanded, ¡°Well if you really have something against your shoes, I will gladly tear a hole in it.¡± he said, as he prepped up his fist and launched it at the base of the shoe. When he struck it, it felt like he had bashed his bare knuckles and he quickly retracted his swing and agonised over the pain. ¡°I went extra hard for that reinforcement, but try ripping apart the opposite side of this show.¡± she said, as she stretched out the hand that was holding the shoe. ¡°Fuck, that hurt, god damn it. You know what, I might as well mess up your stupid shoe.¡± he said, as he wiggled his wrist and blew over the painful sore on his knuckles. He walked towards her, tapped the reinforced heel which felt thick and then slipped his hand behind the shoe and forcibly yanked the quarter and tonge of the shoe. It weirded him out that the one side was concrete and the other was weak. She then glanced at him, partly peeved by the fact that he went overboard by destroying her shoe but at the same time happy that he got the demonstration. ¡°That was the blindspot effect. Since I am in good spirits, I will not strike you for damaging my shoe, seeing that I did offer it as a sacrifice for demonstrative purposes, but I do implore you to show more restraint.¡± she said, in a smouldering manner with glinting eyes. ¡°I apologise.¡± he said, placating her after sensing a bit of brooding rage coming from her, ¡°so there seems to be a lot to this strengthening. So can you reinforce anything?¡± ¡°Yes, you can, but this technique consumes your stamina. Unlike mana, which barely scratches your stamina, this will drain your stamina since you¡¯re repurposing your internal energy for external use. Thus, the energy output is in relation to what kind of reinforcement you want to do. That time when you faced the wolves, I reinforced the surrounding area so that you couldn¡¯t run off or worse, resort to using mana when I clearly wanted you to use your brawn. That feat only used a fraction of my stamina.¡± she said, changing her tone to one that sounded pompous. ¡°So it can be applied in that way, hmm, this is really interesting. Tell me more goddess.¡± ¡°Detecting is more like spreading your energy out. Think of it as a fart that is spread like a web¡­¡± she said, before being interjected by the laughing Tichaona. ¡°You used farting as an analogy. Holy shit, so is it literally like releasing energy through your ass? I mean with the added example of spreading a web, it¡¯s like you¡¯re describing a spider, but only this time we are the spider and we are farting.¡± he asked, as he giggled uncontrollably. The dark figure immediately frowned at his behaviour and glared at him. He quickly got his composure and apologised. She the added, ¡°So when you spread out your energy, think of it as a gas¡­¡± ¡°Fart. Well, it¡¯s too late now. You already added the fart analogy so I am going to have an imagery of you extending your energy through your ass. Come to think of it, you have never farted around me.¡± he said, as he interjected her. ¡°Stop interrupting me you foolish man. Besides, if I farted around you, you would die. My power is poison so definitely my gas would be deadly.¡± she said with a straight face. Tichaona immediately lost it and went manic with laughter. The fact that she couldn¡¯t tell how hilarious her choice of words sounded in context, made it even more funny. The dark figure stood there, subjected to his obnoxious laugh and then asked him, ¡°Are you still in the mood of learning?¡± ¡°Yes, continue. Goddess of deadly farts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pushing it. This will be my final warning.¡± she said, tensing her muscles and fastening her knuckles. ¡°Fine, I am listening. So you cast a web with your energy and then?¡± ¡°The energy is spread out and acts as a web. The detecting technique is dependant on range so the wider you cast your net, the more likely you will be able to detect things in your perimeter. It¡¯s more like having your own energy based radar, but this technique can at times be very stamina consuming, especially when you want to monitor areas for long periods of time. So unless you have large reserves of stamina, you will likely get exhausted from using this surveillance method. The projecting manipulation is something you already witnessed. When I threw that punch that landed on the wall, I projected the thrust of my fist which in turn was deployed as a projectile. That and detecting can be very mana consuming, but now it¡¯s time I mentioned the most crucial of them all. Concocting!¡± she said, sounding vivified. ¡°Concocting? Wait is that like mixing energies?¡± he asked, trying to guess the nature of this form of manipulation. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s when you mix the first 3 manipulation techniques together to create something remarkable, but unlike using each method individually, concocting is extremely stamina consuming and it requires lots of practice to even get good at. Here let me demonstrate.¡± she said, looking quite excited. The dark figure let out a wave of energy which permeated the air and then reinforced it. Tichaona began to feel as if the gravity had begun to weigh him down. He went from standing, to kneeling to finally lying down. The weight pressed against him and he could rise up. Everything shimmered before him and he glanced at the towering figure that dished out the suburb display of power. Even though he was being overwhelmed by her prowess, at that moment, he revered her power and wanted to be like her. She had become his shining standard of strength. Chapter 44: The training days! part 7 After dishing out her power, she salivated a bit at the sight of him being pushed down and then became self conscious about how weird she was behaving. Tichaona didn''t have the chance to witness this bizzare act of fetishized hedonistic violence as he pulled himself back together. He was mostly in awe; mesmerized by the concepts ifstrengthening,detecting,projectingandconcocting. As she lifted the weight off his body, he quickly rose up and shouted, "You''re definitely going to teach me that cool ass shit. Like goodness, it''s really amazing stuff!" "It is good that you''re excited about the prospect of acquiring these skills but first things first, you shall work on building your strength. For now you shall use my shoe which you damaged, as your weight." she said, wincing at him with a wicked smile. "Your shoe? Wait a minute, are you going to reinforce your shoe?" he asked, bemused by her choice. "Yes. Rather than waste time and watch you struggle to push me, it would be better to have you work on something without me being in the equation. I will adjust the weight according to your capabilities. You may do the human training methods that you know, but with my shoe. Hmm, both my shoes." she said, now handing them over to him. Both her feet were now exposed and it looked like she hadn''t clipped her toe nails in a while. Tichaona grimaced a bit and then commented, "So do you ever have time for like personal beauty, goddess? I mean, are the way your toes look, like the norm with how Quendalion women present themselves?" "My toes? How can you fixate on such things at a time like this? I am giving you these shoes to build up your strength so take ahold of them and work on amassing your strength." she said, ignoring his comment and placing the two trail runner shoes in both his hands. She had already imbued them and at the moment they were exchanged from her hands to his, Tichaona felt like he was carrying the heaviest weights in existence. He soon fell into a kneeling position as the shoes made his upper body plummet downwards. It was as if he was magnitized to the ground and his palms became the base of the pressed weight. He agonised and told her, "Reduce the weight god damn it! There is no way I could possibly lift this!" The dark figure realised that she had not given him the right amount and walked towards him and tapped the shoes. As soon as they were relatively liftable, she pulled back and then asked him, "All better now?" "Yeah, at least this is reasonable, geez!" he said, venting over the pain in his hands. Tichaona began to curl the shoes; a sight that made the dark figure slightly giggle as she saw him groan over doing just 20 repetitions of her shoes. After that first attempt, he dropped the shoes on the ground which left a dent in the floor. He then panted whilst placing his hands on his hips, darting at her and then giving her the signal to reduce it even further. She declined the weight reduction and told him to do an xp purchase. His eyebrows were raised upon witnessing her insistence and he winced back at her, irked by her lack of sympathy. After a couple of tries, he capitulated to the reinforced shoes and sat down on the ground. He was drenched with sweat and his muscles were throbbing. The dark figure then remarked, "Not so easy, is it, warrior in the making Tichaona? We will eventually mould those arms into pillars of fortitude, but your efforts today, are deserving of a reward. I have been thinking of a unique recipe that will not only be a treat, but will help with muscle strengthening. Make sure to cleanse yourself before we feast." "Sure will do." he said, as he dealt with the burning pangs of muscle spasms. Another day of training had ended, but now he had much to look forward to. 2 weeks passed with their routine primarily being: Goshem education, dodging and swerving, gardening and sparring with each other. She would usually hold back so that he could have a chance to fight her without being completely dominated, but the results always ended with him bruised and battered. Regardless of his flat out loses, his attitude towards their fights had changed due to the nuanced approach she had taken. The dark figure had toned down her autonomous dialogue and used positive reonforcement such as rewards in the form of delicious meals and even the alcohol he demanded. Tichaona was even given more freedom to roam about in the woods even though she used her emerald soul stone to watch him. He had internalised the fact that she was older than him and projected the idea of a wise, experienced and annoying aunty, whenever he was around her. She was well versed in combat, staunchly believed in following her culture''s customs even if they seemed uncouth under the scrutiny of human standards, and was genuinely passionate about cooking. The equalization of their relationship was something she had problems with due to him being the student who was learning from a superior being, but wanted a level discourse with her. When her intrinsic desire to order him around or just force him to do things, he would always ask why and negotiate for an alternative. This was the case when she managed to convince to face off against the wolves again in the battle arena.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The actual fight against the wolves became one sided as he had become more agile as his sense of agency out classed these beasts. He was quick to break the legs of the animals and watched them roll in pain, unable to move. Having achieved this without breaking a sweat, he gained confidence that he could take on any wolves. The plus side was that his skin and flesh had hardened to the point where it wouldn''t be easy for a carnivorous animal to just pierce the first layer of skin. The dark figure took this opportunity to teach him how to enhance his taming skills and opted for him to domesticate one of the wolves he had clashed against. At first he wasn''t keen on the idea of keeping an animal that could kill him, as a pet. However, she assured him that it wouldn''t make sense for one who was quickly reaching level 4 to have some stats that were still in their elementary stage. With that reason alone, he warmed up to the idea and nursed the wolf that he harmed back to health. As Tichaona''s responsibilities expanded; taking care of his new pet as one of them, the dark figure lamented in secret. As he would get more powerful, he would become harder to control. With all the strength training that she did for him, reinforcing objects that he used as weights and spoiling him with meals that improved his sensory skills, she worried that he would eventually attempt to escape. If it weren''t for her reinforcing the ship''s walls and structures with her power, he would just blow up the walls with his might and flee. She could probably catch him since she is the superior one between the two of them, but she wanted to avoid that drama. Another thing she wanted to do was raise hismithridatismlevels. Even if a warrior was strong, diseases and viral infections could easily end you. Inoculating yourself from any kind of toxins was ideal for, but she worried about how he would handle her methodology. As she postulated, she would glance at Tichaona who was either discipling his wolf or showing promise as he trained in an area where she increased the pushing force of the gravity. She thought long and hard and eventually acted on her thoughts. Close to reaching level 4 and excited to finally use what he deemed as ''magical exploits'', Tichaona woke up with an optimistic mindset. He showered, took a dump in the advanced Quendalion toilet and was up for some more Goshem historical content. He dashed out of his sleeping room and searched for her. He quickly found her, with her back facing him, in the training room. She looked back at him with solemn eyes and then he asked her , "Is this a bad day?" "Not for me, but for you." she said, looking poised. "If it''s going to be some super hard training, don''t worry, I am keen on fulfilling my end of the arrangement and training hard, so you don''t have to look so sad." he said, giving her a bubbly smile. "It is I who will not be fulfilling my part of the arrangement. Lately I have succumbed to the pressure of speeding up your progression so that I can quickly mould you into the ideal asset I desire. I want you to know that I have decided to do things this way with a reasonable justification." she said, sounding apologetic in her delivery. " Well goddess, I may be a slow learner, but give a man chance to prove himself." he said, giving out a confused look as he tried to figure out her intentions. "I do sincerely apologise to you, for what I am about to do." she said, as she raised her right arm. Tichaona anticipated the worst as he gazed at her hand which quickly began to emit a dark aura. The black miasma of death engulfed the raised arm and he looked at it, partly enthralled and terrified. The dark figure kept a serious solemn face as she raised her arm and soon enough, somethung began to happen. Extreme suffering! Tichaona fell to the ground, groping his own body as he writhed in pain. He began to nose bleed and coughed up blood. He was poisoned by her power and felt immense pain. He cried out for her to stop his pain but she then told him, "With your tendency for inhibitions, I couldn''t afford for you to skip this part of your grooming. Building up yourmithridatismwill become a crucial component in making you strong. For now, you shall stay here and fight of the poison. Your immune system will adapt and evolve, but you will have to endure. I will give you just enough to immobilise. I will not kill you, but as your body builds up an immunity to my small doses, I will raise the toxicity of my poison. If you end up hating me, please forgive me. This is within your best interests." Tichaona yelped on the floor, totally overtaken by the poison and began to swell on his joints and face like a bull frog. His handsome features were marred and he looked disgusting. The dark figure left him there to suffer and started the most cruel training of all. There were clear benefits to this if he survived that would make him powerful, but she didn''t realise that she had doomed their amicable relationship completely. Whenever his immune system would recover, she would come back and dose him with poison and repeat the process again. From that point on, he grew to fear her return because every time she did, she always had something way worse than before. He peed blood, bled from the eyes, had bloody stools and was all in all, suffering like a dog. No amount ofmithridatism stat increasement could compensate for how betrayed he felt. She was no longer just a sadistic alien to him, but a draconian demon. Every aspect of her was vilified in his eyes as his body recuperated and then became subjected to a higher dosage of her poison. Sometimes she would sweat venom and administer it to him through the mouth. Nothing he experienced could compare to the pain she inflicted on him. As long as he didn''t die, was her limitation for him, but now more than ever, he wanted to die. In the process of creating a formidable asset, the dark figure was also creating her own nemesis. Chapter 45: The training days! part 8 To be broken was one thing, but to be shown a cold visage of death every single time his dosage was increased, was gruelling. Tichaona went through a whirlwind of emotions, one of them being fear. Apart from her superior physique and tendency for violent outbursts, the dark figure could be unnerving in her approach to torture. His body went through various transformations, some that resembled mutations that correlated with radiation poisoning. If it weren''t for his body''s cogent healing mechanism, aided with the solution she administered to him, he would have haplessly deformed into a freak of nature. The dark figure''s cruel methods gradually began to show results. The sample poisons she used on his body were losing their potency against him. He was quickly building up an immunity and thus, began to recover faster. In the haziness of enduring pain, Tichaona could still idly navigate his stat inventory. Hismithridatism was peaking at level 3 which was something to celebrate, but under his current circumstances, it seemed like useless information. He wondered when she would stop subjecting him to this torture and even pleaded at times, but his pleas were ignored. The dark figure made it clear to him that she needed to speed up the process and that despite what he may think of her, it was purely for his best interests. These words pierced his heart and left him defeated. The capitulation made him seek refuge in the memories of his past. The party monger days, summer festivals, sexy girls and drunken nights were things that helped numb the mental anguish. In his memories, he was the king of crowd pleasing and getting under aged youth to lose their morals. However, as he continued to draw from his memories, the unsavoury ones that came from his family''s disparaging remarks about his lifestyle and the glimpses of his friends who died from drug overdose, left him with morbid feelings. Even the silhouette of the dark figure went from being a tall woman with noticeable lumps to a creature that smeared venom onto his body. Tormented by her acrimonious image, in his mind, he began to go insane. The dark figure watched him convulse, wane and talk to himself, but did not intervene. To her, these were all the expected side effects that came with moulding him into a powerful man. She did not give him reprieve and only worsened the poisoning until she believed that he had reached the desired form. After a succession of trials, his body had finally reached the pinnacle of what she wanted. Closing in on level 4, he had several high stats, withstrength, agility, mithridatismand intelligencebeing in peak form. Amazed by his progress, she unrelented on her approach and added more poison to his system. From what he had noticed, the vials that she used to quicken his healing had finished and she had to gather more to administer to him. The first time she did the restocking, she spent an offly long time outside the ship, partly collecting and using the gadgets she carried along with her to make the solution. He was usually incapacitated by her poison and unable to move, but this time, things were different. Tichaona pretended to be gravely affected by her poison which his body had finally built a tolerance towards. On the day she went to restock, he gambled on the fact that his ability''s buff could conceal his location. She had not left with the emerald gem soul stone that acted as her eagle eye and he made sure to add its location on his custom goal. It was being recharged in the garden with mana and due to his gaunt condition, during her nasty poison fixes, the dark figure didn''t see the need to be too careful. He lax in judgment had created an opening for him. As long as Tichaona could get ahold of mana, he could blast his way out of her reach. Thus, as soon as the dark figure went out to gather the components for the solution, he quickly pulled himself together and made his escape. Tichaona''s level 4 strength at 57% made him easily blow up one of the walls with his rudimentary understanding of strengthening and projecting. He admittedly cheated his way into understanding the fundamentals by entering ''understanding energy manipulation'' into his custom goal. The few tips he got were enough to wip up a decent grasp of the concepts and he air punched his way out of her ship. Considering that she was at level 40 and probably had far superior senses than him, his inductive assessment of his situation was that she was going to check for the source of the noise. Only having the insignificant advantage of distance, he would only have less than a minute before she would find him. He quickly opted for an unusual method of reaching the mana. A method he calledthe human jet pack.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Jumping out of her ship, he landed on the moist ground covered by mulch and could feel the humid air all around him. With the heightened vision that came from the recommended diet, he could see past the fog and bolted through the woods until he jumped really high up like a pebble ejected from a sling shot. In a matter of moments, he was above the level of the trees and could see the vastness of land and vegetation. The sky was lit by the full moon and gave the experience an all too eerie feel. As he began to lose his moment and fall down, Tichaona glided down and spread his legs and arms across. His palms and the base of his feet began to blow what felt like air blasts akin to a jet. At first it was a mess, getting a fine grasp of it, but he eventually began to fly using this unusual method. The only downside was that his stamina had already been lowered by the effects of her poison which meant that he wouldn''t be able to keep this up for very long. Luckily, as he descended from the sky, he managed to break off the technique and landed a few feet from the mana plant. His landing left a heavy thud that made it seem as if a crater had collided with the earth. Tichaona spared no moment and quickly got ahold of the mana. He plucked it out of the ground and took a bite. As soon as the juices trickled down his throat, the magical feeling of power and the purple miasma, engulfed him. He was excited, but soon enough, the heavy thuds of strides drew nearer. The dark figure moved her large body with incredulous speed and found herself in front of an angry Tichaona. His eyes were consumed with vengence, blood lust exuding out of him like an over sprayed deoderant. She simply saw a bit of him before a bright light lit the entire forest. The light was so concentrated that it was blinding. In that split second, Tichaona made his attack. The dark figure activated herstrengtheningand created a force field barrier in front of her stretched out hand. The space between her and her hand became distorted. As the violently deployed light shield came into contact with her shield, she began to feel shaken for the first time in a while. Taking the full brunt of his attack, the force pushed her back quite a bit until she burried her feet into the ground. Her legs ploughed the ground and unearthed large amounts of soil as she braced the force of his attack. After 10secs there was a quick explosion that quickly dissipated and what was left was a shocking sight. The ground before Tichaona on the point from which he deployed his attack to where the dark figure was, had disappeared. Like looking into a deep ridge of a mountain, his attack had literally deleted almost close to 100metres of landing below the ground level. The dirt, grass and trees were all a poof of smoke. What remained was the dark figure, whose stretched out hand was bloody. Her right palm looked charred and generally the rest of her hand looked like it was subject to 3rd degree burns as well as evaporated blood. Despite this marred look for her hand, the rest of her body was okay. To his dismay, though his attack did wound her, it wasn''t powerful enough to kill her. He screamed out ''fuck!'' as soon as he realised that she was still standing. With her clothes tattered and only slightly grimacing at the pain, she avoided the deep whole created from his attack and walked towards him. Tichaona had half of his mana left and was going to use it to get the hell out of there. As he charged, getting ready to sling shot his body.She screamed out, "I will allow you to kill me!" Tichaona heard her say this and then was immediately taken back. She probably wanted to throw him off and he shouted at her, "fuck off you sick bitch!" "You hate me for what I have been doing to you. Poisoning you and all, to make you strong. That''s why I feel this great blood lust in you. You may try to escape or propel yourself with your ability, but you won''t get very far. To save you the trouble, I am offering you the means to sate your grudge with me. Take this blade and kill me." she said, taking what looked like a dagger from the pocket of her armour. Tichaona was surprised by her offering him a chance to kill her, but was it even possible for him to do so? Level 4 and 40 were miles away from each other and probably pricking her skin was as hard as drilling an indestructable diamond. Upon her confirming that his get away attempt would be futile, he hesitated and then gave her his fully undivided attention. "Why would you allow me to kill you? Isn''t the point of your fucken psychotic torture and brutal training all for the sake of killing your evil brother? I mean if you''re already a fucken demon, he is probably the devil incarnate. So don''t fuck with me you evil slut!" he said, stuttering as he failed to handle the amount of rage that had enveloped him. "I have been a burden to your existence ever since you met me. You probably feel trapped and insecure because of me. I am not playing any tricks. The blade in hand has been imbued with my strength. It''s enough to pierce of my flesh. Satisfy your grudge against me and use this to get back at me. The one who has been oppressing you." she said stretching out her hand eith the blade in hand. Tichaona bolted furiously towards her and quickly took the knife from her hand. Her pludged it deep into her kneck and hammered the blade into her thick and hard flesh. The dark figure didn''t resist and simply became weak as she fell to the ground. Tichaona. He made sure the blade completely sliced through her wind pipe and looked at her with enraged eyes. As she died, he felt weird inside. It was part euphoria and an anticlimactic catharsis. He wanted to kill her in manner in which he overpowered her, but instead he got a hand. Her blood which was smeared all over his hands was like acid which burned his fingers. Even in death, she still punishes him. Tichaona walked away and panted beside a tree as he writhed in pain. He glared at her body as if he had triumphed over an evil spirit. As he got his composure, he looked into the sky and began to shed tears of joy. His happiness was soon cut short by the sound of regeneration. The dark figure''s burnt hand completely healed and the blade in her neck was pushed out by the flesh that was repairing itself. In no time, she was standing and she immediately used her poison attack, applying a higher dosage that could cripple even a level 4mithridatismuser like him. Incapacitated once again, he sadly plummeted to the ground and watched her. She then told him, "You see, when you become a higher level being such as myself, you don''t easily die. The immortality that comes with high mithridatism is something you will taste soon. Your ability impressed me considering that you''re a tenth of my current level. I am rather aroused and curious to see what you''d be capable to do to me. With that said, I hope you enjoyed that feeling of ending my life. Killing me, your oppresser, must have been something sensual. Like tickling your fancy. Before I get carried away, I must take you back. In suffering, one will find true strength." Tichaona reluctantly got himself dragged back to the base for more poisoning and went through adverse torture. For physical training, chores and other duties, she would use her poison as a deterrent, making him oblige her will. Tichaona had finally come to know what it meant to be in fearful subservience of someone. Chapter 46: Get the girls! part 1 The man was broken and completely dominated by her. There was no form of submission that could match what she had subjected him to, and she knew, that his subservience was final. Tichaona¡¯s thoughts lingered from thoughts of resistance to thoughts of total capitulation. Like a drone, her commands were followed, with poisoning as a deterrent. They would train together and he would endure more suffering. Regardless of the fact that he had come to realize that she was immortality incarnate, he had a belief that one day, he would unshackle himself from her bounds. If impaling her would not do the job, burning the bitch whole would do it! The dark figure left Tichaona alone in their sparring room, to endure more of her poison dosage. She was lost in thought as she thought about the progress she was making with Tichaona and how it correlated with her plans to destroy her brother. When she wasn¡¯t drilling the young man, she would be attending to domestic activities as well as her own training. The dark figure, an alien woman with alien customs, glinted with joy at how things were progressing in her favour. She gathered up unicorn carcasses that were hunted by her pet wolves and feed her dragon Mercinia, as well as Tichaona¡¯s pet wolf. After giving them their meals, she would go into the thicket of the woods to meditate. Wisps of fog would slowly circumvent around her body, summoned by her brooding aura of vengeance. The air around her would slowly turn violent in her position of repose and she would be calm as she took on the full brunt of the self-contained miniature whirlwind. In this state, nothing could cross into her personal space without being completely being ravaged by the turbulent force. After a while, she would experience muscle spasms, with each flinching sound echoing in the woods, like a dynamo that was working on autopilot. His muscles would bulge in that meditated state and she would become extremely veiny, losing all signs of femininity as she evolved into a hulking mass. Her energy also began to produce heat that either melted or burnt the surrounding objects around her as she yelped and roared. Her clothes were drenched with pungent sweat and after a while she would break out of the meditation and all the magical elements that accompanied the spectacle would dissipate into nothingness. Upon stopping it, she would pant as she bent over, clutching her knees in a tight grip. After a couple of moments of respiratory functions, she would stand erect as she toughened up to the pain she had subjected herself to, as her muscles throbbed. She would then say to herself, ¡°It¡¯s not enough. This body must pass this limit.¡± After subjecting herself to 6 more sets of this obligatory self-improvement session, she dashed off to the ship to shower off her bodily grime and became one with her soaps. Unlike what the movies depicted about women, slowly showering, elegantly as if the water was a silhouette that was caressing their figure, the dark figure was very precise when it came to bathing. An accompanying blade that acted as a scrapping tool was used as an aid to remove all the dirt that accumulated on her body. Any hairs she grew were removed and she even used the same blade to wax. As soon as her personal hygiene was tended to, she would go to room on the ship that Tichaona hadn¡¯t seen before. The room had state of the art Quendalion tech, primarily for the purpose of therapeutic use. There she would recline on the muscle massager which helped her feel less fatigued. Despite her cogent healing abilities, her regeneration was never quite the same after she would do the intense meditation which used her own energy as a conditioner. After that was done she would check on Tichaona to see how he was coping with the poison. If he was barely moving, she would leave him to recuperate, but if he was highly animate, she would increase the dose. Tichaona also thought that it would be in his best interests to play dead rather than muster the machismo to prove that he had resisted her venom. Upon seeing him in a weak state she would move on to other things. On that particular day, she wanted to fixate her mind on the next component to her plan, the next member to join her ranks. The dark figure was in the gem stone garden where the souls of the deceased would wane and howl as they discontented to their existence as magical accessories. The souls that were plucked out of the legion of subdued souls were now reduced to merely magical items that occasionally needed a mana refill upon use. She was monitoring their evolution and mana levels, at times, even marveling at how beautiful the gems looked. Her Eagle Eye, Emerald gem, which not only acted as an external eye that peered at an unsuspecting individual from above, but also provided teleportation towards the subject of interest. She also had the garnet stone which was her memory stone. It could trace back and give a holographic detailing of the actions that said person did in their past. Definitely a useful tool in solving mysteries. A plethora of gems like the jade, aquamarine, topaz, amethyst, onyx, ruby, citrine and moonstone, were all in the garden with different mana refilling requirements. The dark figure was interested in eventually arming Tichaona with one, but still felt as if his attempts on her life would be excited by her offering him gifts that could potentially destroy her. Their toxic relationship which made it hard for her to trust him, due to the unsavoury conditions she set up for herself, were going to result any several back stabbing situations. She wanted to eventually tone down the cruelty of her methods and hoped that she would be able to sway him in with other methods. As these thoughts engulfed her mind, she got a hold of the Emerald gem which had a bracelet attachment and cuffed her right wrist. In a matter of moments, the gem glowed and the space in front of her distorted. It was like looking through a telescope and through the distorted lense she could see her target who was being accompanied by her friend. The dark figure even activated the custom goal tracker and the distance that was pointed out was over 600km away.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The tall slender but athletic Venezuelan girl who appeared through the distorted scope was rocking hefty black hiker boots, a black lululemon, a black tank top and a cap. Her hair was pulled back and she had a pony tail. She was wielding military grade fire arms, all assorted on the gun belt with buckles that had a special leather. In addition, she had a bow and arrow mounted on her back by a rope. She was being accompanied by a girl who was slightly shorter than her by a few inches. The girl looked younger and was a Brazilian who was wearing stylish clothes that didn¡¯t seem possible to be able to exist in Goshem, unless the girl had an ability to create clothes from nowhere. She had an ice cream cone and what seemed like a box of pizza in her free hand. This seemed rather odd to the dark figure, because unlike the usual survivors, whose clothes looked withered and old due to being from their past lives as well as succumbing to the harsh conditions of Goshem, their clothes looked brand new. The Harajuku mixed with pastel goth looking girl, hopped around as she licked her ice cream, nonchalantly humming gibberish. She wasn¡¯t the dark figure¡¯s target, but she had a feeling that her abilities would be useful. The tall one who was leading this estranged 2 woman team had an intense gaze. As her companion acted carelessly, she was super alert and always checking for any possible hostiles. The fact that she seemed ready for action meant that the humans were probably engaging in internal conflict with each. Her current level was 3 and the accomplice was at level 2. The dark figure wanted to get a hold of the Venezuelan girl, but didn¡¯t want to disturb the progression of her training. She then opted to send Tichaona to retrieve the girls. After 10minutes of observing, she eventually got bored by the lack of activity between the two survivors and thus deactivated the emerald gem. As soon as that was over, she trotted towards where she had a mana plant plantation and picked up several of them and carried them as she headed back to where Tichaona was. There she dropped the mana plants in front of him and began to discuss with him the next stage in her plans. ¡°I believe we should move your training to the next step. You¡¯re almost close to the desired mithridatism level, but for now I want to focus on you training your special ability.¡± she said, as she looked down at him. ¡°You are giving me mana?¡± he asked, almost surprised that she would give him something he would happily use to slaughter her. ¡°Yes. I am going to stop the poison training and we are going to focus more on you being more creative with the use of your powers. From the encounters I have seen you have with that man who defeated you and that time your injured my hand, you have only reduced your power to just forceful bursts of abrasion. This is not the full potential of Barrier to Entry and I can tell that you haven¡¯t thought about what exactly this ability means and what you could with it.¡± she said, now squatting as she drew closer to him. Tichaona wondered where she was going with this, but he decided to stop feigning gauntness since she had stated that the poison dosing was over, for now. ¡°What exactly are you talking about, goddess?¡± ¡°A special ability is a manifestation of emotional convictions one holds dear or wishes he or she could resolve if they had the chance. For me, it was a desire to put my people in a toxic environment so that their true selves would show. The guise of propriety and the repression that came from people hiding their natures was an insufferable aspect that I detested with a passion. As a warrior, I could be a brute, a woman driven by blood lust, but the civilized lifestyle had many hide their true natures. It was a dichotomy that one such as myself could not take. So this disdain manifested into my poison ability. When an organism is poisoned or attacked by viral infections, the body is tested for its worth. Essentially, if you¡¯re never inoculated or better yet, in a figurative sense, put in a toxic circumstance, your body will never grow an immunity against these diseases. Even a benign version could kill you. Our bodies are therefore living a lie, complacent and not being what they are supposed to be. The definition physical marvels. This logic may seem skewed to the side of madness, but the fact that I have made you endure this pain of poison and training had made a lot stronger in a short space of time. A poison exists to cultivate the immune system to reach its full potential. Without ever dealing with sickness, we wouldn¡¯t be able to build an immunity towards those things that maim the body.¡± she said, sternly as she got lost in her speech. ¡°Hmm, is that so? Well, if tapping into more of what I can do is something psychological then will this training have more psychological aspects?¡± he asked, really hoping for a reprieve from anything draconian. ¡°Well, I am not very good at that kind of emotional discussion, however I can aid in helping you reach your full potential.¡± she said, feigning a sympathetic facial expression. Tichaona looked surprised and then slowly took a bite from the mana plant. The dark figure watched him closely, just making sure he wouldn¡¯t foolishly attempt to attack her again. Tichaona had learnt his lesson and was only willing to do anything if it literally meant an instant kill. He noticed his mana bar reach the max bar on his peripheral vision and he then rose from the ground and stood erect with his amazing physique. The dark figure was slightly impressed that he didn¡¯t try anything foolish and then told him, ¡°So very soon, you won¡¯t be training alone. There is a woman who also has a special ability that will be useful in killing my brother. She is the last piece to the puzzle before we set off to kill him. Once you have widened the horizons of your ability, I will send you on a mission to get her. She is a lower level, so I don¡¯t think you will struggle much with subduing her. Once you¡¯re at a point where you are doing useful things with that power. We will be including her into our team.¡± ¡°Another person¡­ And I have to get her?¡± he asked, almost bewildered by her announcement. She simply nodded and they began to work on the training of his ability. Tichaona felt uncomfortable about the idea of being her henchman who kidnaps individuals and didn¡¯t wish his current fate upon another survivor. They soon began the rigorous training, which surprisingly ended up being an interesting experience in which he learned things that he didn¡¯t think were possible with his ability. As soon as the training started, the count down for his departure to get the Venezuelan woman had started. ############################################################################################## Hi guys, Bastino here. Sorrow for taking way too long to post. It¡¯s not because of any writer¡¯s block or laziness, but rather a plethora of inconveniences that have impeded me from writing. So lately I haven¡¯t had a device to type on because my old computer got bust and I didn¡¯t have access to anything to type. So I apologize for my own personal failings that have hindered the continuity of this book. So for now, until I have a laptop/mobile device of my own, I won¡¯t be able to post frequently, but best believe I haven¡¯t given up on the story. In the mean time I have been working on my manga which I am drawing and writing for publication on a web manga platform known as Medibang. I will also work on a webtoon about goths and stuff. Anyways, don¡¯t give up on me and show your support. Consider keeping up with me on twitter @BastinoMhika or on facebook on the great bastion facebook page. Life as an artistic inclined individual can be tough, but there are my predecessors who have navigated their way to success, regardless of the hardships. So thank you for voting and reading. Current reads is 38k, hmm, I think we can do better. Thanks! Chapter 47: Get the girls! part 2 It was now the deployment day for Tichaona who had gone through an eye opening training session with the dark figure. In a short period of time, he had gone from being a novice with his skills to being a henchman worthy of her depraved methods. As soon as she felt comfortable with his ability, she went to a storage room where she kept her military armour and regalia, and came back with a Quendalion suit which was made in his size. Tichaona had no idea how to react, considering he was basically being sent to cause trouble to unsuspecting individuals. He received the suit of armour and wore it on top of his light clothing. It was a firm piece of gear which felt comfortable and due to his physique, the padding areas that didn¡¯t cover where there were joints, weighed a lot but didn¡¯t seem like much to him. The dark figure even gave him a small weapon which he could mount onto his back. It was a double edged blade that extended upon it being touched. Finally, she handed him a satchel made from synthetic fabrics which contained 7 mana plants. When he was prepped up for deployment, she began to speak to him in a rather unusual manner. ¡°My husband looked amazing in the uniform similar to the one you¡¯re wearing. A manly man, exuding the demeanour of a true warrior.¡± she said as she stroke dragged her right hand from his shoulder to his chest area. The stroking was quickly halted when Tichaona held her hand and pushed it away, not showing any signs of revulsion in his facial expressions. ¡°Well, I guess you really miss him?¡± he asked. ¡°Not entirely. He failed to impregnate me due to his impotence and was foolish enough to try and get my brother¡¯s experience points through the assimilation method. I do keep the positive memories of his existence in my mind, but his mistakes do tarnish my pride as a sensible individual. When you choose the wrong one, their failings will reflect on you. I hope in time, when we have gone past the pangs of training, you may also succeed in my husband¡¯s stead.¡± she said, giving him a wicked smile that seemed rather sensual in nature. ¡°Well, I think I will focus on getting those girls for now, goddess.¡± he said, slightly peeved by the fact that she still believed that a romantic relationship was even possible between the two of them with all she had put him through. ¡°Yes, focused on the goal. Once you get her here, I will be alternating my focus on training you to her. You both need a level increase before we even think of facing him. So I will give you 1 hour tops. If you get back here in less than 30minutes, I will be impressed. Do not kill the higher leveled girl, make sure you subdue them. There is no telling what I would do to you, if you blundered. So make use of the knowledge you have acquired through your training.¡± she said, patting him on the back as she took a few steps back. The emerald gem on her arm began to glow and the space in front of her began to distort. A portal was created which Tichaona could easily as he marveled at the power. The dark figure urged him on with hand signals and sprinted right towards the portal she created and he went through it. As soon as he made, he realized he was in free fall, at least 800metres in sky. He was hoping to at least appear on a ledge or some form of land, but as usual, the dark figure was a crazy bitch. Tichaona made use of the detecting and projecting technique which made him break his glide to the ground and made him hover towards the land beneath him. His custom goal had the locations of both of the intended targets. As soon as he land, he quickly checked his surroundings. It was a rocky area with a plethora of trees. Most of the animals that pervaded the scene were cute and small, as compared to the ravenous wolves he had encountered. They were all low level creatures and due to the education that the dark figure had drilled into him, he knew the names of the species of these animals. Tichaona eventually stopped immersing himself with the scenery and bolted towards the girls. He was 334metres away from them, but with each stride, the distance became insignificant. He began to think that what he was doing was no different from how gang affiliated cronies did the kidnapping and murder for their bosses. All he hoped for, was to get the kidnapping done as quickly as possible. There were no hard feelings here, but just a man doing things against his will. Isabella Diaz, the tall Venezuelan girl who could have settled with being a model or marrying a rich man in her home country, had lived a rather unexpected life when she was still alive. A life of betrayal and regret as she aided her father¡¯s small business in Caracas. She often would think about her past as she travelled with Alanza Santos, the Brazilian girl with a dainty face, shorter height, freckles, bushy eye brows and large eyes.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. She had larger breasts than her taller counterpart and most of her rounded features were perky and could entice any man who had eyes that could see, but all these things were disguised by her pastel goth fashion sense. They had clothes that were brand new and a tent that they were utilizing at the time. Isabella whose paranoia was always high, was always looking out to see what was going on and would pester the shorter and younger girl about the mechanics of Goshem, wishing to understand better how things were working. As they relaxed near a ravine, Isabella began to speak to her. ¡°Lanza, I hope you haven¡¯t used up your mana on stupid things. We will need to set up traps here.¡± She said, pointing a judgmental finger at her. ¡°Big sister, I told you that you don¡¯t need to worry. The custom goal mechanic will pin point us to where the enemy is. Just chill and relax.¡± said Alanza who took out her iphone and the plugged the ear phone jacks and started listening to Melanie Martinez. She also began to rock her head as if to show that she didn¡¯t really give a fuck about worrying about external forces. Isabella then looked at her with derision and said to herself, ¡°What a weird girl.¡± After 10minutes of her listen to the music, her phone battery began to complain and she unmounted the earphones and raised her hand. Isabella noticed this and asked, ¡°What are you going to wish for? I hope you¡¯re not going to wish for something silly.¡± ¡°I need a solar charger. Don¡¯t worry, I learned my lesson the last time. I will always leave enough mana to wish for mana plants. So no worries big sister.¡± she said as her left palm began to glow. In a matter of moments, a solar power charger came into existence. Alanza took the charger and placed it right where there was direct sunlight and connected her phone on the charger. As soon as she did that she then told Isabella, ¡°So I am getting the mana now.¡± Alanza then repeated the same action and this time a mana plant appeared before her. She then immediately started digging in and smeared her face with its juices. The entire plant was finished and her mana had fully recuperated. As soon as she was done, Isabella reclined, at ease with what she had just done, but then, without warning, Alanza wished for something else. This time, a Nintendo switch. Isabella got peeved by this and asked her, ¡°What are you doing wishing for a toy? Isn¡¯t the phone enough? How can this be your main concern when those guys are still out there, searching for us.¡± ¡°My phone is charging, so it¡¯s not like I am going to just sit here and look at nature. I would get super bored. So I need something to keep me busy whilst I wait for it to fully charge. Okay I will wish for another mana plant refuel my mana big sister. Like don¡¯t get worried.¡± she said, looking at her in an uneasy manner. ¡°Well whatever, just don¡¯t reach zero. We are a team, so don¡¯t put us in a position where we would have to search for mana. I won¡¯t be able to protect us if you get carried away. Besides, why would a girl like you even like video games? Aren¡¯t they for children, aren¡¯t you too old for stuff like that?¡± ¡°I see big sis, you haven¡¯t played any so that¡¯s why you¡¯re like that. I like games especially the character designs. With my ability I can cosplay as any of my favourite characters and get my makeup tools. Even in the afterlife, cosplaying is still so addictive. Yare yare.¡± she said, getting lost in her fantasies. ¡°It¡¯s clear that we had a totally different upbringing. Well, whatever, just make sure¡­¡± she said, as she began to hear the violent thuds of pursuit. Both of them, looked anxious as they heard the thuds draw nearer. Alanza checked her tracker, but the individuals she intended to keep watch were not the one in pursuit of them right now. Isabella quickly rummaged through the tent and got her weapons. She then glanced at Alanza and demanded, ¡°Make sure you refill your mana!¡± Isabella then concentrated her ears on to what she was hearing and got a hold of her sniper rifle. Gusts of dirt were left in the trail of the pursuer and soon enough he made his appearance. Tichaona landed in front of them, looking imposing and striking. Isabella felt threatened and didn¡¯t waver pointing his weapon at him. Alanza hid behind Isabella, like a child hiding behind their parent. Tichaona assessed the situation and realized that they were expecting him to be hostile. Before he could speak, Isabella¡¯s Venezuelan accent kicked into gear as she shouted, ¡°Get the fuck away from us you so of a bitch. I will kill you if you try something stupid, so fuck off whilst I am still in good spirits!¡± Tichaona was taken aback by her words, and even noticed the petrified look in the other girl. He then told her, ¡°Well, you seem to mean business from the get go. Huh, I was honestly hoping to talk you in to it, but you seem to be gun¡¯s blazing. May I ask, where do you get those guns?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t matter to you. Tell your boss Hive mind to go fuck himself! I am going to give you the count of 3 so you better run back to him!¡± she said, glaring at him with driven eyes. ¡°Hive mind? I have no idea who that is, to be quite honest. I am not hear on behalf of this person¡­¡± he said, as she fired. The bullets were fired but Tichaona managed to hear the muscle movement of the girl¡¯s fingers as they pulled the trigger. He simply used strengthening to reinforce his body, which he probably didn¡¯t need if he had a little more faith in his body¡¯s ability to handle the damage of a fired weapon. The bullets flattened on the wall of energy and the girls looked surprised. Tichaona then went on to say, ¡°That wasn¡¯t very nice. You didn¡¯t even count to 3. I assure you, I have no affiliation with Hive mind, and I don¡¯t even want to know. I came here because my, well, associate, wants to recruit you. Going there can be painless if you just cooperate, besides, I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt beauty ladies like you two.¡± he said, knowing fully well that the dark figure would probably make it hell for these two girls. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t trust anyone I don¡¯t know in this place.¡± she said, as she glanced at Alanza. Isabella then winced at her in a manner that was coded and it became clear to Alanza that she wanted her to wish something special into existence. Alanza quickly made use of her hand which was behind Isabella¡¯s back and made a rocket launcher appear. The weapon appeared and dropped to the ground, with impact. Isabella picked it up and directed it at Tichaona. As soon as she fired it, he quickly dodged it by dashing forward. The rocket was easily evaded and it seemed as if it the missile was going to waste, however, Isabella smiled wickedly as the missile, with no guidance system nor heat tracker, managed to follow him. As he dashed and evaded it, she fired more rockets. Tichaona then chuckled at her efforts and made an energy force field that collided with all the rockets. He had not used his ability yet and watched as the rockets exploded before him. The girls decided to run off and quickly began his pursuit of catching them. Working on a manga and webtoon project which will be dropping in November and December! So I wanted to let you guys know that I have been drawing a manga which I will be debuting on medibang probably in November and that I will be also starting a webtoon series on webtoon in december called "Bring back the Goth!" So, I hope you guys will be excited. So I will show you guys snippets of the uninked pages of my manga which will be published on medibang HereIf you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Here Here Anyways, as I update chapters, I will keep you guys in the loop with what''s going on so I hope you enjoy the book, but get ready for my comics Chapter 48: Get the Girls! part 3 Isabella yanked Alanza around as she tried to make her speed match hers in their desperate attempt to evade Tichaona. At level 3, her athleticism was showing in how she ran extremely fast, rampaging any object in her way as she left huge gusts of dust in her trail. Regardless of this effort, her pursue eventually caught up to them by leaping forward towards them whilst in their sprinting momentum. Tichaona elbowed Isabella on the back which propelled her body over a cliff and caused her and Alanza to violently tumble down. If it weren¡¯t for the physique that came with their levels, they would have died on the spot. Isabella grabbed onto Alanza as they flipped over lumps of rocks on their way down. Many of the stones and corrugated pillars were smashed into by the pair until a giant slab with foliage broke their fall. They had fallen 60feet and as soon as they pulled themselves back together, they noticed Tichaona who was standing on top of the cliff, gazing down at them. The direction of the sun had cast a shadow on his front side so it was hard for them to tell what he was going to do, but then, without warning, he jumped towards them. Alanza was shaken, frantic to her core as she watched their pursuer. With only their clothes torn up and bodies covered with dust from the rubble, they were hardly wounded with exception to Alanza. As their adrenaline drove them to flee away from Tichaona who was about to land, she noticed that she got a few cuts on her legs and back, but ones that were light. Her level 3 associate¡¯s body didn¡¯t feel a thing and she made sure to carry Alanza in her arms so that she could easily run faster. The sound of Tichaona landing only made her pick up the pace as she dreaded the thought of being captured by him. ¡°Lanza, can you wish for slime or anything slippery. At the pace this bastard is running, he will probably get us. Plus, he¡¯s really strong. Where he hit me on my back really hurts!¡± she shouted, as she breathed heavily. ¡°I will do it big sis, but do you think you can fight him?¡± she asked, looking frantic as she prepared to perform her request. ¡°He is a higher level than me and it seems like strength is one of his high stats, considering that not just anyone can hit me and give me pain. I will place you on my back to make your wish. Will you be left with enough mana to wish for more mana?¡± she asked, talking aloud as she took quick long and quick strides. ¡°Yes, it will be enough. I am wish for the slime now!¡± screamed out Alanza. The pastel goth dressed girl stretched out her hand as she was mounted on the shoulder of the sprinting Isabella. Her left palm glowed and then 5 feet away from her, huge volumes of slippery and gelatinous slime appeared on the rocky terrain. The amount was so much that it was as if a mud slide came out of nowhere. The liquid began to pile on top of each other and due to the inclined nature of the terrain, began to flow downwards, with debris and objects being dragged with it. Tichaona noticed this unexpected appearance of volumes of slime and unfortunately, due to his speed, went straight right into it. The young man skidded and lost his balance as soon as his feet met with the slippery substance. His momentum drove his body into trees and rocky platforms. Isabella peeked behind as she heard the sound of him colliding with several objects and celebrated. The distance between them was now getting longer with him having been stopped. Tichaona¡¯s trajectory was halted when he slammed his feet into the ground. He stopped himself and felt irritated by the fact that he fell into their sneak attack. The slime smelt horrible and it felt like large amounts of snort had been smeared on his face. He then used his energy manipulation techniques and hovered over the landslide. The custom goal¡¯s navigation points showered him the distance between him and the two girls, which grew as Isabella fastened her pace. The extraction which was supposed to be a cake walk was now become gross and difficult. Isabella stopped nearby a cave, panting, as she darted back anxiously. Her shoes were ripped to pieces, by her inhuman speed and parts of her pants got ripped by the flexing of her muscles as she was running. Isabella didn¡¯t think that they were totally in the clear and decided to make quick preparations before having to face him once again. Alanza was told to make several mana plants for both of them to consume.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. She also wished for explosives, turrets and tear gas. Alanza would simply make a wish, replenish her mana and then make another wish, doing it quickly as they quickly heard signs of the enemy closing in. As soon as they could see Tichaona descending from, Isabella through several of the tear gas outside and inside the cave, completely obscuring any form of light. The gas was heavy and thick, but with his poison hardened body, the gas did nothing. Even with his vision impaired he could hear the girls and the navigation point which directed him made her attempt seem futile. He closed in, using instinct and was meet with a lot of fire power. Guns, explosives, cannons and anything that could ignite, were all going off at the same time. The armour and even Tichaona¡¯s base form could handle the shenanigans of Isabella¡¯s plans. He couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by the fact that his body was impervious to such attacks. His amazement drove the girls to dread. Isabella tried landing kicks on his thighs and groin, but upon impact she felt as if she had smashed her bones onto a steal surface. His muscles were firm and impenetrable and he didn¡¯t try to dodge due having confidence in their difference of strength. Now at level 5, her strikes were like twigs to him. When she realized that close combat wasn¡¯t an option she then retreated back into the cave. Tichaona then said aloud, ¡°You know, from your attempts, it¡¯s become clear that I am quite a strong adversary and rather than persist, I would advise you guys to surrender. I will even cook you guys a nice meal for all the trouble I have caused you. So ladies, let¡¯s stop.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right stranger. I don¡¯t think I can win. You¡¯re clearly too strong, way too strong. So if you¡¯re not a part of Hive mind¡¯s lackeys then what do want from us?¡± ¡°Well I am only here for the higher leveled girl, which must be you. My boss, well, the goddess who sends me wants to train you and make you part of our team. She believes you have special skills that will help her and only wishes to have you join. I apologize for the elbow that caused your fall, though I didn¡¯t think it would kill you.¡± he said, a bit surprised by how cold some of his delivery sounded. ¡°Well it fucken hurt! Besides, how do I know you won¡¯t take me to your place and rape me and my friend? You¡¯re stronger than me and this Goshem place has been lawless ever since I got here. Why don¡¯t you send you lady boss. You called her a goddess right? If she comes here, maybe I might believe that you don¡¯t have evil intentions.¡± she said, as she nudged Alanza to whisper something into her ear. ¡°Well, I do admit that I didn¡¯t make a good first impression, so I will tell you what, why don¡¯t we calm down, stop fighting and then we talk this over without any violence.¡± he said, as he trotted towards them. As he took a few nonchalant steps, Isabella whispered into Alanza¡¯s ear. ¡°Lanza, remember that time when you wished for lightning back at the Hive¡¯s quarters. Well you will have to do it again.¡± whispered Isabella. ¡°Yeah, but when I did that, I ran out of all my mana and I couldn¡¯t make any more wishes. You scolded me that day.¡± she whispered back, shaking as she worried about the approaching Tichaona. ¡°Well that¡¯s why I told you to wish for a lot of mana plants silly. I am not going to allow that guy to take us like helpless sheep. It¡¯s time I used my abilities against this bastard.¡± she said as she pressed her hand against Alanza¡¯s shoulder, affirming that all was well with her plan. Alanza quickly glanced at the stock of mana plants that were lying around and she took a bite to reload her mana gauge. As soon as it was 100% full she stretched out her hand once again. The crevices and all the surrounding parts that made up the cave were lit up by the light that was emitted by the lightning rod. Before it fully took form, Isabella glanced at it and said, ¡°Lock on target.¡± As Tichaona closed in, he noticed a star shape appear right on his chest. In a matter of moments the lightning rode struck him on the chest and knocked him right out of the entrance of the cave. His body which was hurled out, made the tear gas disperse with the force as he slammed into the trees and terrain outside. Tichaona had not reinforced his body and took the full brunt of the strike. The voltage hurt and the chest area of the suit was charred. It wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, but the lightning strike hurt quite a lot and made his chest sore. As he picked himself up from the wreckage, he noticed 3 more star shaped marks appear on his body. One was on his forearm, abdomen and the other on his thigh. The marks were glowing, as if highlighting the area of interest. Tichaona decided to not underestimate them anymore because of what she had managed to do to him. However, before he could retaliate, flashes of light quickly came out of the cave like a diagonal lightning strike. Tichaona acted onBarrier to Entry before the bolts could hit him and the voltage had so much force that it pushed him back a few steps. Unknowing to him, more was coming. With the cheat like ability that Alanza had, she would simply refill her mana from the plants she wished for and make more lightning rods for Isabella. A wave of these kept on coming and it became clear that Isabella wanted to keep at distance between herself and this man. Tichaona got annoyed by this and desisted from using his ability to stop the projectiles. Instead, he used his energy techniques to combat them. Tichaona strengthened and used detecting to send waves of energy that weighed on the objects around them at the same time reinforcing his body which would occasionally get struck by the bolts, but this time, impervious to the strikes. Isabella felt the gravity weighing down on her and dropped to the ground. Alanza was pushed against the ground, unable to move. Tichaona used the detecting wave to clear the tear gas so that he could see clearly. Once he did so, he could see the girls who were pinned down by his energy. Isabella was resisting and her muscles were throbbing as she tried to get up. The intense muscle spasms that occurred when one was weight lift were visible as she stood her ground. Tichaona was impressed and remarked, ¡°When the goddess used the same technique, I could barely stand up. I guess I am still several levels far from being able to completely make someone remain on the ground. That strike just now hurt a lot, but I am now used to pain.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to take me!¡± she screamed as she endured the weight of the gravity he placed on her. ¡°Winners always decide the course of action honey.¡± he said, as he prepared his right fist. Tichaona got within face to face reach and got a clear look of her. She was pretty exotic in her eyes and beautiful despite the fact that she was glaring at him with intense eyes. He then hissed that he was sorry and punched her in the gut. His punch was reinforced so it immediately dropped her to the ground. The girl enough coughed out blood as Alanza cried out in fear. Tichaona then told the other girl that he wasn¡¯t going to do anything to her, but she then insisted that she didn¡¯t want to leave without Isabella. Tichaona, then punched her in the gut as well, just to be sure that she wouldn¡¯t surprise him. With both girls incapacitated. He carried them by his shoulders and rendezvoused at the location where he would see the portal of the dark figure. Chapter 49: We are now a team! part 1 Tichaona trotted back to the spot where he had landed, whilst carrying the bodies of the two unconscious girls. The sting of the wound on his chest had subsided, but it had put him in a slightly gruff mood. The breach in the air which showed a distorted appearance of the Ethereal Woods, drew near him until it was an elliptical shaped passageway that he could enter. Tichaona stepped into this portal and was soon in the presence of the dark figure. The alien goddess gazed upon her henchman, raising her hands to applaud his efforts. Her clapping had a loud boom sound as if plastic bags, filled with air were suddenly popped. Tichaona didn¡¯t think much about her endearing action and simply brushed it off as one of her usual quirks. He placed the bodies of the girls, side by side on the ground. He then went on to ask her, ¡°So I came back with the girls, goddess. What do you wish to do with them now that they are here?¡± ¡°I would like to engage in a briefing with them. You managed to handle them in less than half an hour. Though it seems like your prey put up a fight, considering that the chest area of your body armour is pretty much burnt. Interesting. They managed to do this much despite having inferior levels, in any case, that was still a beneficial experience for you.¡± she said, as she got close to Tichaona, examining his body. ¡°So tell me, what does this girl have that makes her important to your cause?¡± asked Tichaona, who gazed at the incapacitated Isabella, curious about her abilities. ¡°Direct to the point, I see,¡± she said, kneeling down and picking them up one by one and tucking them into her arms, ¡°she is the point of precision that I need in executing my plan. I will explain more to you after I have talked to these human women. I have cooked a delicious meal for you that you may enjoy in the kitchen. It¡¯s in the warming compartment. Rest now as I deal with these two.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to tell them basically what you told me?¡± he asked, wondering how they would handle the truth about Goshem. ¡°Yes. After her orientation, I will seek your presence. So be patient and rejoice your victory.¡± she said, as she walked away with the unconscious girls. Tichaona wondered how it would go with them. The dark figure was temperamental and would probably lash out violently towards her captives, not to mention use poison as a deterrent. Tichaona hardened his heart and left their fate to be decided by her. He returned to the ship, greeted by the wolf that had become his pet as well as being glared at by the dragon Mercinia that was roaming near the entrance. Tichaona paid this beast no attention and headed towards the hatch. With the dragon being at level 10 and him currently being at 5, he was probably an insect to this creature. He began to wonder what it would be like to reach those levels as made his way to the kitchen. The young man devoured the food she had prepared for him, thinking about how long he would have to wait before the actual battle with her brother would begin. The girls were placed near the soul stone garden, with their bodies slightly inclined due to the hedges. The dark figure used the healing solution in a vial and injected it into their bodies. The solution quickened their recovery and both them woke up around the same time. As Isabella gained consciousness, she violently fidgeted her hands in the dirt as she recalled the memory of Tichaona during their skirmish. When she felt the humid air and dimness of their environment, she thought that she was losing her mind until her upper body was fully erect. Alanza exhibited similar behavior as she came to terms with her surroundings. As soon as they were fully conscious, they immediately got a glimpse of the dark figure who was busy placing bracelets with gems on her wrist and forearm. Witnessing the presence of the towering alien, the girls wished to run on instinct, but as soon as they made their attempt, they lost all their strength and fell to the ground. The dark figure turned around and walked towards them, grinning as she stroked the jewels that were strapped to her hand. ¡°It seems like my apprentice handled my appearance better than most. If you fear me, then that is good. An awareness of others¡¯ strength is a good survival tactic. You may be wondering what I am and probably whether or not I eat your kind. I assure you, I don¡¯t consume human flesh, but I am woman who wishes to take one of you as my 2nd apprentice. Especially you, the female who is tall and decorated with leather.¡± she said, as she got close to them. ¡°You¡¯re the goddess of the man who abducted us? Are you an evil spirit?¡± asked, Isabella who was petrified by her existence. ¡°A transubstantiated creature I am not, however I can become one. I have weakened both of your constitution with my onyx soul stone, just enough to immobilize you two,¡± she said, as she stretched out her hand which showed the gem glowing, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be interrupted during my exposition of this place, so for now listen attentively to what I am about to tell you.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The dark figure went into detail about the truth about Goshem, her plans for Tichaona and them, without hesitation. The information came as a surprise for these girls who were now flustered and conflicted by this information. As soon as her dictation was done, she relieved the power of the gem stone¡¯s magic and waited to hear what the girls had to say. Isabella was quick to ask, ¡°If this isn¡¯t the afterlife and everything about this god Sedulous is true, then why won¡¯t this god intervene on behalf of your plan? Is your alien brother still a threat to all of the people on this planet? Am I really that necessary to your cause?¡± ¡°Even after explaining it all, did you fail to grasp the gravity of the situation? Sedulous is not a fantastical being that entertains prayers or requests like a religious god. He simply created this planet to yield evolutionary results. It has no intention of intervening on behalf of any intelligent life form that exists here. Besides, there is the looming threat of my sibling who wiped out most of my people. If he were to set his eyes on the humans for experience points, things could get worse on this planet.¡± she said, a bit peeved that the girl didn¡¯t immediately go with her story. ¡°But everything is already worse on this planet. There are terrible human beings that are enslaving others to gain power, creating systems that gain from those who are slow and unfamiliar with the rules of this world. The world hasn¡¯t been right from the get go and I feel like you¡¯re planning on using big sis!¡± remarked Alanza, who didn¡¯t trust the dark figure. ¡°It¡¯s true that those who are slow on the intake on how the technology in Goshem works tend to be victims of those who quickly become well accustomed, but you need to realize one thing, human female with a peculiar dressing sense. Your ally will benefit from helping me. You and the man who brought you here are key components to my plan. Through my training, which will be a trying experience, you will grow stronger than any of the human settlers on this planet. It¡¯s a mutually beneficial arrangement, which you need to comply to.¡± she said, darting back and forth at Isabella and Alanza whilst giving them a charismatic smile. ¡°What if I and my sister wanted to not be a part of your grand plan? Would you try and stop us from living our own way in Goshem?¡± asked Isabella, who gazed closely at the dark figure¡¯s face. ¡°I see that reasoning with you may not work out for the best after all. I will cut the niceties short. I am not asking you to join my cause. I am commanding you to do so. You seem to value the life of the girl with the unusual attire so I will bargain with you. Oblige me and I will let her live.¡± said the dark figure, whose face had become stern and fixed. Isabella became threatened by her remark and Alanza fell into manic fear. ¡°So you are willing to go that far to recruit me? You¡¯re a monster.¡± said Isabella who was now glaring at her. ¡°Neither of us will be staying here you alien freak!¡± screamed Alanza who quickly made use of her power. She wished for another lightning bolt which Isabella directed with her ability. The forehead of the dark figure had a glowing star shape appear and within a matter of seconds, the bolt was deployed and immediately struck her on the head. The dark figure took the full brunt of this bolt, standing without flinching. Isabella hoped that this time, unlike her mishap with Tichaona, a bullseye to the head would make difference. However, even without reinforcing with energy, the strike only made her hair stand. The dark figure¡¯s face grimaced and then she made use of her onyx soul stone. The girls began to lose strength and their bodies were drained of energy. The dark figure moved in closely with her fists tightened. Isabella and her associate became terrified at the sight of the towering figure. ¡°You there, human female with the unusual attire. You¡¯re the one that summoned that bolt of lightning. You¡¯re conjurer, I see, it explains where you outfit and the goods you had on you came from, but you made a mistake. You thought you could kill me so easily, but I hope you¡¯re prepared for the consequences.¡± she said, reaching for Alanza. ¡°No, no, no, no! Don¡¯t kill her, please! I apologize, it was me. I struck you with the lightning, not her. Punish me and let her go.¡± she pleaded. ¡°You seem to have forgotten that I need you and not her. If you friend was willing to draw blood then she should be willing to have hers drawn as well.¡± Said the dark figure who struck Alanza with her right hand. Like a huge nail that was hammered by a nail gun, her hand pulverized Alanza chest, breaking all the ribs and totally blowing away the spine area of her back. It was instant death and Alanza¡¯s health bar quickly disintegrated to 0%. Isabella screamed in horror as she witnessed her friend¡¯s murder. The dark figure used her left hand to push away the corpse from her right hand, which seemed to be wedged in the flesh. After she tossed her body to the side, a spherical glowing amber ball appeared on top of her corpse. This was what made up her experience points. Isabella cried, helpless as she curse the dark figure and lamented Alanza¡¯s death. The dark figure then glanced at the amber ball and said to herself, ¡°I think I should add another rock to my collection.¡± The dark figure stretched out her hand and began to emit a ghostly aura. Her body slowly began to phase, transubstantiating. The dark figure got a hold of the amber ball and plucked out what looked like a wispy version of Alanza. Her soul was extracted from her experience points¡¯ remnants and soon the dark figure became solid. After reverting back, she held the soul in hand as Isabella dread the experience. She could sense her friend but had no means of actually seeing her soul. The dark figure then concentrated her energy into her right palm and it began to glisten as it cooked Alanza¡¯s soul. After a couple of seconds, a gem that resembled a diamond came out of the process and thus Alanza was turned into a soul stone. Isabella lost her shit as she cried over the Alanza, seeing her dead body which was treated with irreverence by the dark figure. As she wailed she glared at the dark figure and told her, ¡°I will kill you for that!¡± The dark figure chuckled and then glanced at her as she let out her aura. The weight of her power was overwhelming and it made Isabella go from vengeful declarations to trepidation. With her overwhelming aura made clear, the dark figure then stated to the girl, ¡°For the weak to make bold declarations is a laughing. As my apprentice, I will have you know, you were incapable of saving your friend so do not reach for the stars and assume you can kill me. You¡¯re far too weak to be making meaningful threats. Know your place and realize that I am the only one who can make you strong.¡± As soon as she was done exhibiting her abilities, Isabella curled into a ball and shivered. She had come to accept her fate and capitulated to the dominance of the dark figure. Chapter 50: We are a team! part 2 Tichaona could hear her screams at a distance; the pain of defeat and horror that came from the new recruit was all surmised by her loud weeping. The dark figure¡¯s violence had been extended to another individual other than him and he hoped that she would fare better than he did. As he finished his meal, he couldn¡¯t help but wince at the crying. He wondered what had happened, but soon enough, the dark figure came to the living quarters, carrying the bruised and battered body of Isabella. Tichaona figured that the girl tried to get physical with the dark figure and paid with her body being marred with fists. However, without girl number 2 appearing, he began to think that she was terminated by the goddess. Isabella was placed in the infirmary to be treated just like he was and he watched, vacantly like a child who could not intervene as he witnessed despicable acts happen before him. As the dark figure dealt with the girl, Tichaona returned to the training room, where he practiced his ability. There he created shield lights, but ones that were translucent. The shield which were spherical in nature, acted as a vacuum, singling out specific gases like nitrogen and carbon dioxide. Barrier to Entry, from what Tichaona had figured out, could be mentally programmed to filter and allow things to pass through. Tichaona even went past having to filter natural gases and tried objects. Tichaona visualized a steel contraption that looked like a fuel cell, which he found dislodged in the control room and made it so that it wouldn¡¯t be able to pass a barrier, but anything else could. Hurling the item, as hard as he could, the device collided with the external spherical barrier he created and broke apart instantly. The young man then threw a stone, but it phased through the barrier and crossed the other side of the sphere. This was fascinating to him and as he marveled at the technicalities of his ability, the dark figure suddenly showed up, wearing her military regalia. ¡°You¡¯re managing by yourself? It seems like I don¡¯t have to monitor you like a child, I am pleased, warrior in the making Tichaona.¡± she said, as she observed him in session. ¡°I am just putting a creative spin to how I execute my ability, so¡­¡± he paused, now thinking about Isabella, ¡°so, the girl, is she alright?¡± ¡°She has a foolish fire in her that I like as well as despise. If it weren¡¯t for you differences in complexion, I would assume that you were both brother and sister. She will recover as you did. Pain, for a warrior, is mostly temporary, and I will mould her into the sharpest tool that will aid my ambitions.¡± she said, looking gallant as she walked towards him. ¡°Okay then. Are you going somewhere goddess?¡± he asked. ¡°We are actually to go outside to bury the corpse of the other girl.¡± ¡°So you killed her?¡± he asked, sounding ambivalent. ¡°I repurposed her. I must say that your reaction seemed indifferent, as if it didn¡¯t bother you at all. Not that I care, but I have killed her and turned her into a soul stone.¡± she said, with her facial expressions dramatically changing into a wicked smile. ¡°I believe they were probably friends. The lady won¡¯t be compliant with you after what you have done.¡± he said, looking at her with a doubtful expression. ¡°I sense a challenge in your choice of words. I am well equipped with the ability to break anyone. I broke you and you thought you could leverage your suicidal tendency against me. Even if vengeance fuels her heart, if she is incapable of carrying it out, she will succumb to my will eventually. Will alone without the power, will certainly disappear. You have nothing to worry about, she will comply.¡± she said, boldly with her face brimming in confidence. It was true that Tichaona had also capitulated to her, but he hadn¡¯t completely given in to being her lackey. As soon as she was done with her discourse, she urged him to follow her outside, to where the body was. Tichaona looked at the dead body of Alanza which had a glowing orb hovering above it. The light emitted by this spherical entity highlighted the huge gash on her chest and the paleness that had become her skin as insect, and worms slowly began to do their worst to her corpse. Tichaona was cautious about not having to get ahold of her body because he knew, from experience, that if he touched the orb, he would assimilate the experience points left by the deceased. The dark figure was aware of his worry and then she alleviated his concerns by telling him, ¡°Once I extract a soul from its vessel, the remnants of it are usually scarce. Besides, you are not going to use your hands to move the body. I want you to use your ability.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. So, if let¡¯s say I did get a hold of this body¡¯s experience points, I wouldn¡¯t get a situation of me sharing another consciousness? Since you took out her soul and made it into a gem?¡± he asked, just to be sure. ¡°Yes, but like I stated, small trace amounts are left. They would probably do nothing. If you wish to assimilate the dead girl¡¯s experience points then do so. You¡¯d probably get a power boost that would make you reach level 6.¡± she said, emphasizing the part of the level increase. ¡°This is really tempting, but I don¡¯t think I will.¡± he said, sounding poignant in tone. ¡°You don¡¯t wish to get a power increase from her experience points? Why? Even after assuring you that it¡¯s safe? Do you think I would tease you with falseness for the sake of entertainment? Your mental wellbeing is important.¡± she said, sounding slightly peeved and trying to figure out his thinking process. ¡°It¡¯s neither of those reasons. I just, don¡¯t want to claim it. It¡¯s not my kill.¡± he said, brushing aside his true reasons. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear that from you, but I am pleased that you¡¯re adopting my way of thinking, even though in my culture, the weaker Quendalion, happily takes the offer given to them by their superior. Regardless, I think I can tell you a bit of how my plan is going to work now, since the two pieces I need are both in my possession.¡± she said, patting him on the back in adoration.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°So how do you plan on using the both of us?¡± he asked. ¡°The power you have creates barriers and from what you managed to pull off today, it can also segment specific objects. The girl on the other hand, can direct anything she touches to the designated target and the best thing about it, is that she can do that with others abilities.¡± she said, as she moved her hands to explain. ¡°So she is a human homing beacon, but this doesn¡¯t seem stellar at all?¡± wondered Tichaona, who still doubted the use of Isabella. ¡°My brother harbours many souls and many of them have subjugated to his will. During our many attempts to kill him, I noticed that he would shuffle his souls or switch his for another. Add the fact that he is a brute that makes close combat unbearable, made it hard for me and the others to pin him down. The goal is not to completely eradicate the thousands of souls in his body, but to get his out of his body. If we use her lock on, his soul would be directly attacked. If I had not made this clear to you, no one can defeat my brother, through brute strength. But not all battles can be won through sheer force. With the combined effort of your abilities, we will definitely take him by surprise.¡± she said, confidently as looked into the sky. ¡°A combined effort of our abilities to win, hmm. So I am guessing that for her to target exceptionally you want to train her and get her strong enough to be of use?¡± ¡°Yes, as she is now, going to face my brother would result in instant defeat.¡± ¡°What about your Quendalion comrades? Aren¡¯t they coming along to help you?¡± he asked, worried about the gravity of the plan. ¡°They will not be with us. This mission is mine alone and those cowards who have distanced themselves will not be involved. They are not very good at being team players so it¡¯s best that I work with you and the girl. My brother won¡¯t anticipate what you two can do, so we will win through the element of surprise. By the way, I did not call you hear to stand as I tell you stories. You must dispose of this dead body.¡± ¡°Okay then, my apologies.¡± he said, noticing her frame change from one of delight to annoyance. Tichaona created a cylindrical shaped light shield which was large enough to take the shape of a coffin. He then moved it and lowered it down onto the girl¡¯s body. The shield phased through and once it had her entire body inside, it became solid and he began to lift it up. The body was now in a hovering container and with his heightened sense of smell, it really reeked of death. The dark figure then implored him to bury it deep into the ground. Tichaona created another light shield which burnt through the ground and created a hole similar to a grave. It was a little over 6 feet under and then he placed Alanza¡¯s corpse inside. The experience points orb followed the body into the grave, as if magnetized by it. Tichaona then darted at the dark figure and asked her, ¡°Her experience points are latched onto the body, aren¡¯t you going to absorb it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless for me to do so. A level 2 experience can hardly give me a 1% increase in a single stat. Once you have reached my level, high level battles with equals and personal energy bolstering training, are the only things that give you an increase. It¡¯s harder to surpass your limits once you¡¯re as strong as me. My brother managed to cannibalize the strong therefore, he became strong.¡± she said, chuckling in laughter at the idea of needing Alanza¡¯s xp. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I just want to know. Considering you can remove souls from the bodies of those you kill, completely removing the negative side effect of the assimilation method, why haven¡¯t you done the same as your brother to get strong?¡± he asked, curious and at the same time worried about what she would say. ¡°In essence, the issue is pride and ethics. No, using the term ethics would be a lie in my case. I only once used my comrade¡¯s experience points when she was killed. She is the first soul stone I made and her ability is very useful, however it didn¡¯t sit well with me that I relied on someone else to get to the top. I did avenge her, but my weakness that made me unable to stop her death gave me the passion to surpass my limits, without resorting to killing my own for power. This place, Goshem, has a way of making the wicked realize their true potential. Such is the case when you resettle on a planet that gives you fantastical gifts, especially if you can easily get those gifts by killing your own. Without a code of conduct, I would devolve into a power hungry beast like my brother who would do anything to get ahead.¡± she said, with her face now looking stern and poised. ¡°But yet you use the same wickedness you scoff at to get two captives to do your own bidding. You are definitely a woman who likes the sound of her own voice.¡± he said, unable to restrain his frustration over her personal contradictions. ¡°So you still have the nerve to challenge me. So I haven¡¯t completely broken you, but I will tell you this, if I had resorted to my brother¡¯s methods, I would have killed you and the other settlers on this planet from day one, but like I said, small fry don¡¯t amount to much experience points growth. My sense of agency is a hard knuckled approach to getting things done, but once his dead, we won¡¯t be doing this sort of thing anymore. Maybe you would even give me a child of my own. I would probably compensate you with pleasure for everything that I had put you through. That would be a reality if you thought about the big picture and waited patiently for the glorious rewards.¡± she said, giving him a sensual look to make him react to her advances. Tichaona was instead insulted. ¡°Well you¡¯d probably use force at the end of the day. Not to make light of my situation, but you could easily rape me. I am a man who loves spending the night with a beautiful woman, but a woman such as yourself, goddess, is woman who believes in doing evil acts for the greater good or your so called personal goals. You tempt me with looks of lust, but even if I told you to fuck off you¡¯d probably poison me or something. Stop saying that ¡®I would probably warm up to you or fall for you in the end¡¯. That¡¯s not going to happen. Just say that when the time comes, I will force you to make me have children. I have no real say so stop pretending as if I do. I may have accepted my situation but don¡¯t insult my intelligence.¡± he said, angrily. ¡°My my, have I gotten you into a foul mood. Listen here Tichaona, my brother is the most important thing right now that needs to be stopped and you and that girl are my trump cards. I will make sure to get you both into shape for our battle with him so deal with your current reality. Do you think I am going to feel sorry for you? You are weak and I told you that only the strong get to decide. I find you attractive and I believe your genes would work well with mine to make healthy and beautiful offspring. So you¡¯re right, if I felt like it, I could dismantle you right here and force you to have sex with me. However, it¡¯s not enjoyable if the other party isn¡¯t active in the process of pleasure. I am not an animal that can¡¯t control its urges, I have the decency of allowing the other person to take an interest in the act, and so if we kill my brother and you still find me revolting, then I won¡¯t force myself on you. Though, I do think things will turn in my favour.¡± she said confidently. ¡°It must be nice, being as strong as you. Being able to force your will onto others without resistance and being at liberty to say whatever you like. I think I hate you and envy you.¡± he said, gritting his teeth. ¡°Well, if you have a problem with it, just surpass me and the tables will be turned.¡± she said, looking at him with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s that simple. Hmm, okay then. I will do everything you ask me to and be a good soldier, since I am weak, but if I get stronger than you, I will kill you.¡± ¡°I am surprisingly stimulated by your challenge and at the same time find it funny. Well then, bury the body with dirt. We are heading back to awaken the female to commence her training. If you truly think you can become stronger than me, then I will gladly submit to you, once your surpass me. That is, if you can?¡± she said, bursting into laughter. Tichaona kept his frustration inside and complied. He had noticed a buildup of mana on her and realized that if he disobeyed, she was going to poison him. Whipped by this obnoxious dominatrix, he declared to himself that he would free himself from this feeling. With Isabella added to the mix, he wondered how the group dynamics would work, considering he got her here. They were both captives, handicapped by weakness, but their desire to rid this common enemy would eventually bring them together. To fully realize a world in which the dark figure could be killed. Chapter 51: Parent Simulator! part 1 Tanatswa remembered the time when he was scolded by his mother about his daily routine of unemployment and especially when she warned him that he would become an irresponsible adult who wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of his family. That memory suddenly creeped into his mind as he cuddled with Shami near the hearth of the burning wood. Her tears had dried up and she had fallen asleep, embracing him in a hug, covered by wolf¡¯s fur as a blanket. Though he had registered incompetence in his mother¡¯s eyes, he had to prove her wrong by being reliable to his current family. Shami was going to be the mother of his child in the world of Goshem, a world which was relatively new to him and which didn¡¯t have any established medical facilities. As a man, he decided to brace himself for the worst and to protect his love with all his might. Whatever dangers would come, he would definitely face them with an undying resolve. The following morning, Shami woke up and found her counterpart wide awake and deep in thought. Tanatswa became conscious of her as soon as she darted her eyes at him and he quickly broke out of his trance. He immediately went on to whisper to her, ¡°Good morning Shami.¡± Shami yawned before addressing him and then paused before asking him, ¡°Were you up all night?¡± ¡°Yeah. I had a lot to think about.¡± he said faintly. ¡°Well, I guess I did drop a hard bomb on you. If you really think about it, it¡¯s kinda crazy that we are having a baby in the afterlife¡­¡± she paused, as she glanced at him to get reassurance, ¡°do you think we will be okay?¡± Tanatswa heard her question and internalized it as if it was the most important thing he had to answer in his entire life. His old self would have produced a cynical answer, but instead, he squinted his eyes and smiled, telling her, ¡°We will be okay. We will raise this baby that¡¯s growing in your tummy, together and make it through this place. I will do everything I can to make that a possibility.¡± Shami was simply overwhelmed by his words and embraced him in a teary hug. Tanatswa was taken aback, not used to this kind of sentimentality, but pulled into the hug to assure her that they were on the same page. Shami even briefly broke off the hug to kiss him. This kiss wasn¡¯t her usual sensual driven kiss, but one that came from the heart. Tanatswa simply experienced it until she stopped. They then looked into each other¡¯s eyes and then she smiled emphatically. Tanatswa then reached for her abdomen, at first hesitant, but when she realized his intentions, she pulled back her cloak to expose her tummy. She was still in the early stages of pregnancy, thus her tummy looked pretty flat, with just a slight bulge below the naval area. Tanatswa laid his hand on the tummy and said, ¡°We made a person. This is, quite remarkable. I mean, Shami, we are going to be parents.¡± ¡°Are you excited?¡± asked Shami, who was on the edge. She was excited but at the same time very conscious of everything he was going to say. Any misstep in his wording would probably knock her out of her positive spectrum. ¡°Yeah I am. I wonder if it¡¯s going to be a boy.¡± he said, ecstatically as he held onto her tummy. ¡°Seems like a girl isn¡¯t your first choice. Hmm, is the saying that men want to first secure a son to perpetuate their family name, happening right now?¡± she asked, slightly teasing him. ¡°Well I am not picky and I am not really bothered by traditionalist patriarchal ways of thinking. In any case, I am just happy that I get to be a dad. By the way, Shami, are you hungry?¡± he asked, thinking that he needed to immediately play the role of support. ¡°Yeah, but something light like the fruits will do.¡± she said. Tanatswa immediately got off the floor and got to work. His ripped muscles and muscular figure appeared more impressive to her as she watched him trot towards the cupboard where the fruits were stored. Knowing that she was pregnant with this strong guy¡¯s baby made her feel a bit more secure. As he returned with the fruits she then decided to discuss about their plans for the pregnancy. ¡°So Tanatswa, I have been thinking about how we would be able to do this. I would also like to hear your ideas, but I will tell you mine first.¡± she said, as she munched on the fruits in the clay plate eagerly.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Yeah, I am all ears.¡± he said, gleaming with a positive smile. ¡°So first things first. We need to address the elephant in the room. As far as we know, Goshem doesn¡¯t have any existing medical facilities like hospitals, clinics or any of the above. So, I am trying to stay positive here, but unless there is baby delivery doctor amongst the others, we are probably going to solo this child birth. I will be honest with you Tanatswa that scares the shit out of me.¡± she said, looking at him with worried eyes. ¡°I think¡­¡± he paused, ¡°I think if we use the custom goal mechanic, we can enter ¡®safe pregnancy delivery¡¯ as our goal. Even if we aren¡¯t obstetricians, we are smart people who can figure out instructions given to us by the mechanic. You managed to make a guitar from scratch without any prior knowledge in making instruments, so we can definitely do this.¡± ¡°Making a guitar is not the same as delivery a baby you idiot¡­¡± she said, a bit agitated by the fact that he compared her making a guitar as something that validates skill in child birth, ¡°I am so sorry Tanatswa. I didn¡¯t mean to say that. It¡¯s the nerves, I am just really freaking out about how we are going to do this. Like are you freaking out?¡± ¡°Yeah I am worried, but we have to stay positive and calm. Trust me, if people in the olden days had children without any of the quirks of modern medicine, then we can have a baby too. That will probably be something we will have to face once you¡¯re 9 months pregnant, For now, let¡¯s deal with the preparations leading up to that. The custom goal is invaluable, so let¡¯s figure out what choices we would have to take to make this pregnancy easy for you.¡± he said, trying to placate her at the same time be the voice of reason. Shami listened to him and calmed down. She breathed in and out to relax herself and contemplated his logic. She then told him, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to plan this out, stage by stage and not scare ourselves shitless with the finale. Yup, you seem to be handling this better than me. You must have been thinking really useful things all night.¡± she said, giggling a bit despite her facial expressions exposing her disingenuous glee. ¡°Yeah, I have to man up to the situation, so I think I will make things easier for you by helping you out with most of the heavy duty labour. Stuff like our mana plant project, the house, cooking etc. I will take over the reins for that.¡± he said, with a glowing smile. ¡°Building and placing materials can¡¯t be a one man job. I am beginning to feel guilty that you want to do all that work by yourself for my sake. I can help¡­¡± she said, feeling as if she had given him a burden. ¡°Not an option. You are going to be working on the baby whilst I support you with everything else. Besides I am close to reaching level 4. The stuff that used to give me fatigue is no longer a problem. Trust me, Shami, I am capable of supporting this family.¡± he said, grinning as he winked at her. His playful antics swayed her and she went from a glum look of concern to a hopeful look. ¡°You know what, I am kinda glad that you¡¯re the one who knocked me up. I hope you will remain as enthusiastic about taking care of me in the long run. Just don¡¯t be a sensationalist who makes me think this way now, but later makes me regret.¡± she said, embracing him once again. ¡°Yeah, you can count on me.¡± ¡°Tanatswa, if we are definitely doing this, I am going to have to change the way I eat and the standard of hygiene. Like a total revamping.¡± she said, emphatically. ¡°Sure, I am up for the revamping.¡± said Tanatswa, who liked her resolve. ¡°If, let¡¯s say, it turned out to be a girl, what name would you give her?¡± asked Shami, who was curious. ¡°Hmm, well, 2 names. A Shona name and an English name. I would call her Tinotenda Theresa.¡± he said, curious to see how she would gauge his naming ability. ¡°So you would have our daughter have an alliterative naming structure, like a comic book character? Aren¡¯t you a nerd.¡± she said, teasing him as she laughed. ¡°Well it does have a nice ring to it. Do you not like it?¡± he asked, with his eyes now looking comically droopy. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but I believe mothers decide the names of their daughters. Fadzi sounds like a cool girl¡¯s name. I would probably name her that. Man, how corny are we, we are already getting excited about naming the baby before she is even here.¡± she said, jokingly. ¡°You are really dead set on a girl aren¡¯t you Shami?¡± he asked her, with confounded eyes. ¡°You betcha. Anyways, we are probably going to have to raise them differently. I mean, when they are older, they will probably have to do this crazy leveling up and seeking mana stuff. This is definitely unknown territory for me and you. It¡¯s like we have no point of reference and we need to figure out the right answers for this situation. It¡¯s kinda scary.¡± she said, grasping him tightly as she played out scenarios in her head about how their lives would go about in Goshem. ¡°Well I think since it¡¯s new territory for both of us, we don¡¯t have to worry about what example we need to follow. We can be the pioneers who navigate this world. Trailblazers who define how one should live in Goshem. Let¡¯s not fear honey. Wait, I can call you honey right?¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s no longer sexy when you assign me a title and then piggy back backwards by asking me whether or not it¡¯s okay. I am okay with honey Tanatswa.¡± she said, slightly bothered that he almost ruined the mood with him asking. ¡°Well then honey, let¡¯s begin out quest for a safe pregnancy and warm welcome for our baby.¡± Tanatswa and Shami immediately entered their query into the custom goal mechanic. Their desire was to get tips and methods that are appropriate to how they would handle preparing and delivering their child in the world of Goshem. Tichaona had to continuously level up so that he would be able to protect his family from any looming threats. Not everyone was a friend, but hopefully not all of the current inhabitants would be foes. They had to get adequate food, shelter and power to perpetuate an existence in Goshem without fear. The mana farm was a success and they could self-sustain and grow their own mana on their land. Shami, despite being dissuaded by her boyfriend from doing anything super physical in training, still wanted to explore the depths of her ability, Body dysmorphia. As Tanatswa would do all the work, especially the construction and carpentry stuff, she would use her university architecture knowledge to guide him. Other than that, she would procure food that she believed was good for her pregnancy. This couple was in for a long line of troubles and pleasures in the world of Goshem, but the best way for them to prevail would be for them to stay together. Chapter 52: Parent Simulator! part 2 As a couple, they had agreed upon their routine for the coming weeks as they navigated their life in Goshem. Tanatswa had settled for the physical labour side of things whilst Shami merely delved into drawing building plans and collecting foods that catered to her pregnancy nutrition requirements. Anything that contained calcium, folic acid, iron and protein was on the list of things she was gathering. The pregnancy pangs had not yet kicked in, but she wanted to plan ahead before her physical changes had gotten the best of her. With the 2nd yield of mana completed, they managed to grow over 1000 mana plants which they decided to store in a shed that Shami built. Despite the fact that Tanatswa was willing to overload himself with duties, Shami disregarded his doting habit of being over protective and insisted that she was still physically capable of doing something regardless of the fact that she was pregnant. Tanatswa didn¡¯t argue with her and simply let her do whatever she wanted as long as it was a light weight activity. Shami primarily wanted to be active instead of just sitting around as she waited for him to finish the work. Doing something kept her mind from meandering into morbid thoughts of doubt as she passed the time. Her routine was primarily planning the day with her boyfriend, listing down and drawing building plans and gathering food as well as building materials. Tanatswa would mix in building and severe training. With an abundance of mana plants that they had grown from their own land, he had an ample supply to use for him to train his ability. The forest which had been devoid of any civilized life was experiencing an extreme turn around as the couple quickly reinforced their walls and made their household. The speed and stamina that Tanatswa had as he approached level 4 was enough to outmatch any large construction site team. He would lay the bricks fast, mix in the cement like solution fast as well as cut wood with ease. The young man was running on autopilot; driven by his desire to be a responsible parent who would adequately prepare his child for this world, he wanted to make sure all was done. Pulling all-nighters and dedicating the first 2 weeks to just territory reinforcement was all that consumed him. Shami watched on and was moved by her lover¡¯s desire to get things done for their child. The house and reinforced platforms for the fortress were done and the two of them marveled at the results of their efforts. They managed to achieve what would normally require a team of builders; the job of the welder, carpenter, mason and plasterer were shared between the two of them, powered by the inhuman endurance that came with the bodies they had. Shami was glad that all that was over and around that time her first trimester side effects were slowly creeping in. At times she would wake up feeling nauseated and her breasts felt swollen. There were times when Tanatswa felt like having sex with her, but her internal constitution was quickly driving her libido low. With no midwife to save her from the awkwardness that she wished he wouldn¡¯t have to see, she simply contended that she couldn¡¯t indulge him in a sexual acts. As a man who had spent most of his life celibate, he didn¡¯t brood over his lack of action and simply overcame his desires by focusing on his training. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Refiner was an ability that Tanatswa came to realize was more or less a cheat, but one that had its pros and cons. The only thing that could limit him was his imagination. When it came to the times he would relax whilst playing the guitar that Shami made for him, Tanatswa would use his repository of knowledge to do covers. When he would practice the hard way by playing chord progressions by ear and trying to imitate the exact strumming order of the hits and the greats, it would take a long time. As much as he wanted to lay back and blow off some steam with music, he didn¡¯t want the practicing part to feel like work after deadlifting boulders that weighed several tons. Tanatswa would use his ability which would make him play like a virtuoso. As Shami returned from picking fruits, she would stumble upon him playing fantastical music with high level dexterity. His playing would bring a little glimpse of novelty in the already mundane and primitive lifestyle they were currently living. As soon as she realized that he had used his mana to do so, she would scold him and remind him that he wasn¡¯t supposed to be reckless with the mana supplies. Tanatswa would own up to his foolishness and apologize to her, promising to only use it for his combat training. Regardless of that incident, he learned that he would sometimes retain some muscle memory of the techniques he used, but most of the time, the excellent techniques would be hard to reproduce without cheating. Tanatswa decided to document and take down any unique experiences that he felt so that he could later go back to them and try to reproduce them without resorting to mana use. The issues that he discovered through guitaring were also apparent in his combat training. Tanatswa would travel out from home base and instigate some wolves and large buffalo like animals. When he wanted to get better at sensing nearby creatures, he made use of Refiner, and even utilized energy manipulation techniques like detecting and projecting. He didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, but his body would leap beyond its limits, getting a taste of higher leveled techniques. The wolves that were a nuisance were now child¡¯s play. He could easily kill the beasts and at times, he would skin some of them alive and use their fur for knitting and sowing purposes. Tanatswa made it a point to carry with him a thick, wrapped around hide which he took down notes on. As Shami tried to figure out how they could invent the papyrus paper, using the custom goal mechanic as a guide, Tanatswa simply made use of this hide and inked notes that recalled vivid memories that he felt when undergoing feats. Tanatswa wanted to recreate the experiences without having to cheat and on one particular day, managed to do so. Tanatswa recalled having phased through a herd of animals that were running away from what seemed like a tremor. The animals had created a deadly stampede; one that could easily be avoided by just leaping forward or over the herd. Tanatswa recalled the feeling and committed it to memory. The way his body felt and where his mind was at, were things he hoped to replicate, but he had not prepared for the ramifications of such an attempt. Tanatswa imitated the feeling and mental constitution that came as a result of that and began to phase through obstacles like trees, his fortress and even water from a river. He managed to so as if he had skipped space and landed ahead. After a while of experimenting, he pulled a muscle and a great load of fatigue, muscle strain and other spasms, engulfed his body. The leaps into techniques reserved for higher leveled individuals were now straining his body. Tanatswa returned home from his training, looking he got hit by a truck. Shami was driven to tears by his wellbeing and nursed him back to health. Tanatswa explained what happened and told her that he had made an interesting discovery about his ability. She didn¡¯t find the severe results of discoveries fascinating and went into a tantrum akin to a mother scolding a child. The cost of going beyond his limits and tasting the power attainable by higher leveled individuals, without using his ability, was risky. To him, he likened it to someone lifting weights beyond their weight range, using adrenaline to boost their pull and push before accepting that they were doing their body a disservice. Tanatswa was happy that he at least learned something value, about his ability. Outside of the housing priorities, Shami had also done training of her own as she tested her ability. She turned into several kinds of creatures, some within the bird species and others in the sea water category. She mostly did this when Tanatswa was fully engrossed with own training. Due to her power favouring smaller creatures for longer transformation times, she went beyond, even becoming a small fish that would swim near a ravine. In her diminutive state, she learned how to communicate with other animals, learning basic speech patterns and biological triggers that made them behave a certain way. As this continues, she even noticed her Taming level go beyond level 1 and rise. Sometimes, a bunch of birds would go collect certain foods that were too far away for her to collect on her own and act as her errand boy. Things were changing and the two of them developed their skills as they spent their time together. Chapter 53: Parent Simulator! part 3 The couple snuggled in bed as they woke up to experience another day in Goshem. Their eyes met with the finished ceiling that had a candle wax chandelier that they had mounted at the centre of the room. The master bedroom had custom made antiques, life size models of video game and manga characters that Tanatswa liked as well as crafted furniture. Making use of Refiner to polish up their home really made a difference and to their joy, it made their home especially astounding to look at. A job that usually required a lot of man power and money was achieved by two individuals, driven by the desire to have a lovely home in preparation for the arrival of their child. With the combined effort of using the custom goal mechanic, they were able to craft various kinds of detergents, making varnish for the wooden furniture and walls, and they cheated their way into making everything perfect. All that was left for them to do was to figure out how to manufacture glass and then they would use it for their windows. This accomplishment by two people really made Shami feel proud and more connected with Tanatswa. He would always work hard to train and do all the physical labour, speeding up production by pulling all-nighters. With his higher level, it would take him a while before his body would experience fatigue. The perks of having a body from Goshem, really did their wonders when it came to productivity. Carving out tiles and making cement were now just mundane tasks he could breeze through. Having a beautiful and fortified home was something they both wanted and as a couple, they made their dream come true. Shami got up and lit the fire place where she placed her huge bucket filled with water. The clay pot would take a while to boil due to its low thermal conductivity of heat which often annoyed her. As Tanatswa would wake up, she would complain, "We need to make iron buckets and get some silverware in this place. Shit, this is quite primitive." "You know, you might as well try turning into a dragon to boil your own water." said Tanatswa, who glanced at her from behind. "A dragon, really? I don''t think I would want to look as hideous as a dragon. Besides, if we don''t get a permanent solution we will just end up wasting our mana to heat up things quickly. Who am I fooling here, I don''t think I can turn into a dragon." said Shami, who scoffed at the slow progression of heat on the clay bucket. "You can''t turn into one? Is it because it''s a high leveled creature?" wondered Tanatswa, who closed in on her, grabbing on her on the hips. "Yeah, something like that. Wait what are you doing. Are you trying to grab my ass?" she wondered, as he slid his fingers down her buttocks. "Yup, that''s exactly what I am doing." he said, as he moved in close and began to rub his chest against her shoulders. "From the very get go, you''re in the mood. If there is one thing that men have over women is, is their ability to always be in the mood. Sadly, I don''t feel like doing it." she said, as she grabbed onto the hand that was gropping her. "Again? Come on, 2 days ago you told me that you were up for it." lamented Tanatswa. "Well, I am sorry Tana, but I am not feeling it. I feel kinda nauseated, even right now as we speak. Just, I don''t know... whack it off." she said, feeling slightly bad for him as well lamenting the fact that she couldn''t do it with him. "You want me to jack off? Like, when I am in the mood and you''re not, I jack off. This makes me feel weird." he said, languidly. "Well, I am just trying to be understanding. I mean, the 9months are going to be hell for me, but I know that abstinence for guys for 9months is kinda hell, so hey, whatever keeps you from losing your mind." she said, jokingly. "Your sense of humour never fails to impress me, right little baby growing in her tummy. Your mamma is a comedian with sass." he said, now rubbing her tummy gently. "You know, you might give our unborn baby the wrong idea about me. I just hanged around a lot of boys to know the kind of locker room talk they would have. Anyways, I think we should put mining iron ore and making steel kitchen utensils on the list. You wouldn''t mind figuring out how to craft iron pots, pans and e.t.c?" she said, flickering her eyes at him to persuade him into action. "You know you don''t have to use that look to make me do it. I would gladly learn how to make iron and whatever steel things that come into mind. Although, a little bit of sex can make a guy do much more without you asking. That would be your best persuasion card to play." he said, giving her a sly look. "Oh brother, you''re literally pulling at strings of straw to get yourself laid. Hmm, well, later today I could give you head, so that you could calm the fuck down. Like seriously, I will tell you when I am in the mood for it, so sheesh." she said, mixing a bit of a laugh and annoyance in her remark. Tanatswa was taken aback by her mixed message and just took a step back. He couldn''t help himself with how he was feeling and wanted to embrace her in sensual sexual activity. He simply capitulated and walked away. As he distanced himself from her, he noticed a bird that had just landed by the window frame, start to peg on the wood, causing a loud obnoxious sound. Due to being annoyed by Shami''s response, he felt compelled by frustration to chase away the bird that was making the irritating noise. However, Shami intervened on behalf of the screeching bird and told Tanatswa, "Don''t be cruel to this beautiful creature. It''s here to deliver a message." Tanatswa paused for a bit and then asked her, "Wait what?"If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "I forgot to tell you that I managed to learn how to communicate effectively with animals recently. Well, not all animals but so far birds, wolves and unicorns are what I have managed to strike a conversation with. They aren''t entirely dumb creatures, but I must say they have simple needs as compared to us people. Anyways, her name is Sherrah. Let me just find out what she has for me." said, Shami who blocked Tanatswa''s way as she approached the bird. Tanatswa kept quiet and simply observed as his girlfriend initiated a conversation with a bird that had the eyes of an owl but had a body which seemed like a fusion of a toucan and a penguin. Shami used her ability to alter her head, making it similar to that of the bird. Both the bird and her began screeching, with their beaks and tongues, shifted and wagged respectively. Witnessing her in bird whisperer form was always an uncanny experience for him. It reminded him of mystique from the X-men films, but unlike seeing it through the veil of a tv screen, the first hand experience had no competition in terms of spectacle. The conversation which involved her waving her hands with dramatic gestures soon ended and she reverted back to her human face as the messenger bird flew away. Tanatswa then waited for her to say to say something, consumed by immense curiosity. Shami''s face gave him a look of desperation and he immediately realised that what the bird had to told her was nothing good. "What did the bird tell you? If it insulted you I can just kill it. That won''t be a problem for me as I am now." he said, trying to lighten the mood. "There is a group of survivors heading our direction. Possibly looking for mana or something. I don''t know if this is good or bad, but what if they are just like the asshole who attacked us? I have a bad feeling about this Tanatswa. Call me crazy, but I really don''t want to have any guests coming to our home." said Shami who held onto his shoulders, trembling. The motion of her fingers, conveyed how much this information was bothering her. Being xenophobic or territorial was one thing, but they really had no way of telling if other survivors were going to be hostile or friendly. "Did the bird tell you how many they are?" asked Tanatswa. "Yeah, but it could only say that they were more than 5. I am scared Tana, what if we have to face them? What if our baby..." said Shami who was immediately interrupted by Tanatswa who raised his voice to solidify his resolve. "Nothing will happen to the baby. I will make sure of it. Did the bird tell you how strong they are? like their levels?" he said, hugging her tight. "No, the animals can''t tell levels, but the bird told me that they are strong, well, some of the members. I am scared Tana. If we end up facing them, what would happen to us and the baby..." she said, before being interrupted by him as he raised his voice to show his resolve. "I will just become stronger than them. Nothing will happen to you. I am not going to jump the gun, but if they end being enemies, I will kill them. That''s a promise from me so, so don''t be afraid. I will protect our family." he said, embracing her tightly and looking into her eyes. Shami''s sadness was replaced by a smile as she gladly accepted his bold optimism. His chiseled and hard muscles felt like armour that could protect her from all the evils of Goshem. After embracing him for a while, an idea popped up her mind. "Tanatswa, I think I can get some of the wolves to guard our home. Like it sounds crazy but there is a way for them to submit to us." she said, with her eyes sparkling as if a great idea had come to mind. "Wait you want those blood thirsty wolves guarding the fortress, are you sure?" he asked, hesitant about incorporating those beasts into their plans. "They are barbaric, but they can be easily swayed. We would need to guarantee them a large amount of unicorn meat as well as other game. It could ward off anyone trying to get here. I believe it would work." "If that''s possible then, I will help you out, but in the event that these guys don''t turn out to be bad, I wouldn''t want these wolves to attack the innocent. So do we hunt down the unicorns and provide them with meat. Is that what it takes?" he asked, wishing for her to confirm it. "Yeah. I will just turn into a she wolf and communicate with them. If a battle ensues, I don''t want our lovely home to be demolished. We worked our butts off, especially you, so I will tell them to guard. Hopefully they will only attack if our visitors prove to be a threat." she said, reassuring him that she had everything under control. "Okay then, I will go kill some unicorns." he said, averting his attention towards the exist. "Wait a minute, like now? We barely just got up from bed and you want to go ahead with the plan?Hey Tanatswa, I am just as eager about getting shit done, but let''s slow down. I haven''t taken a bath yet, plus I am hella hungry, so I want to eat first. Let''s first gauge the distance of these people. Then we can decide how urgent we should act." she pleaded with him. "Like it''s not even a big deal, I can just get the unicorns ready..." he said. "Man listen to yourself. You''re acting as if you run on autopilot. Wait for me to prep up then we can act. I am entering something into the custom goal mechanic so just give me a sec." Shami entered the words ''People who are coming for our mana plants'' and she immediately had seven navigation points appear in her peripheral vision. The distance stated 80km+ which was far enough for her to gauge how much agency she was supposed to exhibit in their current predicament. The number of navigation points were 7 and Shami made this number known to him. Tanatswa began to think about his chances against 7 unknown individuals. If they were looking for mana, it probably meant that they were all above level 1 and had special abilities he didn''t know about. If they had some crazy ability who wouldn''t be able to counter, then they would be certainly fucked. Tanatswa looked at his baby mama and tried to elicit a need for to make a quick decision. 7 versus wasn''t favourable, thus Shami decided to act. "I think I can skip that bath and go ahead and eat. After breakfast I will go talk to the wolves. It''s all sudden, but I guess we will have to sacrifice those unicorns." she said, a bit drained by her own chose. "Alright, Shami. I will get the meat. Nothing matters more than securing this household." he said, with a determined frame. Chapter 54: Parent Simulator! part 4 Shami undressed as she prepared to turn into her wolf form. The transformation usually had her limbs grow extra bone joints as well as have her human parts dissolve into her animal form. She noosed a sack with 2 mana plants in it, in case her wolf form would quickly burn out her mana reserves. As she embarked to the den of the wolves, with her brown thick fur and ravenous teeth showing, she simply worried about one thing. Encountering the master of the Ethereal Woods. If Tanatswa had dug deeper into asking her how she would go about meeting and discussing with these blood thirsty wolves, he would have probably disallowed her to go. The reason behind her taking this risk alone, was because she believed that it was the best possible solution to ward off any survivors with evil intentions. Tanatswa had set a target of at least 20 unicorns, primarily the adult animals. He could out run them at his current level and easily subdue them. The thought of animal conservation didn''t cross his mind so he simply went in to kill, with his heart sealed. Tanatswa would observe a herd and then leap towards them. The free fall method was efficient in catching the wildlife by surprise. As soon as he would land in the centre, he would swing his hands against their fragile limbs and bludgeon them to death. One by one, he would subdue them and take them down. His fists would gore the beasts, with blood gushing out as he punched through their abdominal muscles, backs, necks and limbs. there was an outcry amongst the unicorns and herbivorous creatures. The land was drenched in blood and even Tanatswa became soaked in it. The carcasses that were left from the onslaught were tied together inside a huge net. The net was made using the thick vines. Tanatswa lifted their weight and moved with their carcasses like a dung beetle. The animals feared him, but he didn''t care. All that engulfed his mind was how Shami was handling her end of the arrangement. Shami got close to the woods, stricken with fear but at the same time hoping for the best. She began to howl, signalling the other wolfs from deep within. She had made it a point to have the location of the dark figure added to her custom goal. The wolves, from what she had gathered, were not loyal to the sadistic alien woman, but simply enjoyed her company because she provided them a healthy breeding ground and an area where they can easily kill off animals that wandered off. If the dark figure, took interest in a random wolf calling her wolves, she would immediately retreat and have to face the facts that she failed, but to her fortune, her location remained constant. All that ended up happening was a pack of wolves, sprinting from the depths of the woods, heading towards her. Regardless of the fact that she could look like these beasts, most of them had a higher level than her. Unlike Tanatswa who had recently reached level 4, if these wolves were to attack her, she would probably die. She was risking herself and her child, but hopefully this meeting would yield beneficial results. The alpha male of the pack took the lead, with his entourage of 17 wolves to back him up. Shami recognised one of the wolves she practiced communication and began to speak. "Blood hound, I have come again, this time with a proposition." she said, barking as she conveyed her message in the language the wolves understood. "Packless female, why have you come? No male here has an interest in breeding with a female that''s expecting a pup. Unless you have found a good hunting ground, the pack will be angry." said the wolf. "I have food, but it''s the food that comes from my master. The human who lives by the fortress of stone, offers you unicorn flesh and anything that chews the cud. We will hunt for you and gather the meat, but in return, you will safeguard his fortress from visitors who wish to steal his possessions." she said, feigning confidence. As soon as she was done, the alpha of pack howled and all the rowdiness accompanied by the entire pack became silent. The wolf known as bloodhound, kept quiet and left her fate to be determined by the alpha male. "So you come unexpectedly, already bearing the child of a wolf unknown to our clan and think you can offer us something good in return for us protecting your human master. How true is it that there will be meat that will sate my pack? If the meat is as good as you say, then we could consider assisting you, or you could give us your master so that we can devour it''s flesh." said the alpha wolf, whose domineering presence gave her the chills. "I will not give away my master to be eaten, besides he would probably kill you if you tried to challenge him." she said, defiantly, as if driven by her wolf instincts to give a snarky response. "You dare taunt me wretched female! My pack can do away with you right now and we would go on with our everyday lives without agreeing to your deal. If it is as strong as you say, then you have no need for us to guard you fortress." said the alpha of the pack. The surrounding wolves began to growl, showing her their hostility. She had hoped that the wolves would be agreeable and simply oblige her offer, but the pack lead was being stubborn.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "You''d honestly attack me, knowing that it is a struggle to hunt and gather meat these days, especially with the animals well aware of your tactics? I am offering you a simple solution in which you don''t have to use effort." she remarked, barking furiously. "We are happy with the blue creature that governs us. Whatever you have to offer, must topple her..." said the wolf before being attacked. Shami morphed her back hind legs into talons and sprouted wings immediately as she pounced on the alpha. her claws wedged deep into the back of the alpha and she began to lift the beast into the air. The wolves began to bark loudly and even attempted to tackle her in mid air. She evaded their advances and managed to hold onto the weight of the alpha. The alpha was shaking uncontrollably, trying to free itself from her hold. The wolf form that had wings and back legs for talons was holding the animal tight, as blood trickled from its shoulders. Shami had decided to use the only other method that worked in convincing these brutes. Killing the alpha. She flew up high, trying by all means to close to the planet''s stratosphere. When her mana was close to reaching zero, she maneuvered her head and took a bite from the bah that was noosed over her neck. No matter how much the alpha struggled, she maintained her grip. It was no different from curling a weight in a stationary position and thanks to her boyfriend''s gym enthusiasm, she learned how to endure muscle fatigue. When she began to feel the absence of oxygen, she decided to let the alpha loose. If she had gone for a direct confrontation, the wolves would have ganged up on her and killed her. It was in the spur of the moment, but she decided to get rid of her problem in her own unique way. As the alpha''s body fell down, she flapped her wings, gliding close behind as the wolf dealt with free fall. In 6 minutes 16 seconds, the alpha''s body landed splat on the ground. After falling 30000 feet it''s body got wrecked by the impact and instantly died. Shami landed on top of the body and began to howl, calling for the wolves. If this didn''t work, then she had just made her boyfriend slaughter those unicorns for nothing. In a matter of moments, the pack converged at where she was, with grimaced facial expressions on their faces. Before they got within 10 feet of her she began to bark loudly at them. "You stubborn alpha was killed by a mere pregnant female, offering you a solid solution. Do not be foolish like your leader here who has met his end. You are to get you best wolves, to guard the fortress I speak of and agree to my terms." she demanded. The rest of the pack howled for their alpha, but soon enough, they obliged her. If their leader could be killed by her, then they owed it to themselves to entertain her whims. The carcass of the alpha was defecated on by the entire pack, soiled in shame as the animals relieved themselves. Not long after this, Shami returned to home base with a pack of wolves. Upon witnessing this pack show up at their home, Tanatswa was ready to execute them until he noticed Shami among the wolves. She then told the wolves to devour the unicorn flesh as a ceremonial pact of agreement. The beasts dug into the meat, voraciously chewing and beckering with each other as they fattened their tummies. Tanatswa found these animals revolting and simply looked away. Shami went inside and then reverted back to her human form. She quickly dressed up to hide her nakedness and when Tanatswa showed up they began to discuss. "So that went well then?" asked Tanatswa, who was curious. "Yeah, it did. I was a bit scared that it wouldn''t but it did. Gosh, wolves are really scary to talk to." said Shami, languidly. "So they are going to be our guard dogs, just like that?" "Yeah. We now own killer hounds. I guess we are expanding our household." she said, before being overcome with a sudden lapse in strength. Her nausea was kicking in and she thus began to vomit. Tanatswa rushed to get a bucket so that she wouldn''t spoil the floor. Upon handing her one, he held her by the should and aided her. Tanatswa then went onto to say, "I will give you the herb stuff for your tummy. This should help with the nausea." Tanatswa rushed into the kitchen and opened cabinets where there were containers with mixed herb solutions. He quickly returned to her to administer the medicine and she took it in, slowly as she sweated. "I think I need to lie down and rest Tanatswa. I am sorry I messed up the floor. It must be gross having to clean after your girlfriend''s vomit. I promise to be extra..." she said, feeling a bit self conscious. "It''s not a problem. You just rest. Don''t think too much about it." he said, trying to placate her. "You''re way too nice. Needy women would like that." said, snarkly. "If you can joke even in your condition, then you really aren''t that bothered." he chuckled. Shami was laid in bed to rest, breathing slowly as she began her siesta. Tanatswa, quickly returned to the noise that came from outside, a noise that made him feel uncomfortable. The wolves devoured and made the flesh disappear before him. When they were done, they simple stayed near the fortress as a pack. The stench of carcasses had been decreased by the fellowship of these hounds, but as far as he could tell, they were not showing any hostility towards him. They had become subservient and now they owned pet killer hounds. When Tanatswa was satisfied, he immediately, went on to take a bath. He washed off all the blood on his body and came out sparkly clean without the smell of carcasses. Tanatswa then went in to check on Shami and found her sleeping. Instead of bothering her he decided to leave her in peace as he left to train. The distanced that was left for the visitors to show up was now less than 60km as indicated by his custom goal navigation points. If they were going to reach their home either tomorrow or the following day, he would be prepared for them. This motivated him as he began to experiment more with his ability, Refiner. Chapter 55: Uninvited guests seeking mana! part 1 It had been a week since the group managed to leave the island, acquiring knowledge along the way that aided them in their journey. John, Tadiwa, Clarice, Malcolm, Tinashe and another individual they came across known as Manyuchi, the boxer, were now looking for mana. In the randomness of Goshem, acquiring this magical supplement meant a great deal, especially when an individual had an ability that would give them the upper hand in a fight. It had been a while since they left the island; learning new things as they traversed the plains. As soon as most of the members reached level 2, they were granted their ability names. John had the ability called ''Critical Darling''. Malcom''s ability name was ''Change the System'', Clarice''s ability''s name was ''Aphrodisiac'' and Manyuchi''s ability was called ''live to fight again''. Tinashe and Tadiwa were still level one with fairly average stats. Regardless of them being the weakest links in the team, they managed to cohabitat and assist each other regardless of their differences in strength. Their new member, Manyuchi, was determined by all means for them to get a supply of mana so that they wouldn''t be vulnerable to any of the other individuals in Goshem. Their union came about as a result of an expected meeting. A meeting that involved him dying. The 5 of them were wandering in the jungle, scrounging for food at the same time trying to find cover from the heavy rains of the forest. After they unanimously decided to leave the island, they came across different kinds of fauna and flora which boggled their minds. Many of their encounters were with benign creatures, mostly grass eating animals. What they did not expect was the violent sight of a man being brutally murdered by a cloaked figure in the rain. As the group approached the crime scene, they merely got a glimpse of a silhouette of an individual fleeing from what they had done. Manyuchi was lying on the ground, eviscerated and many of his limbs were slashed. It was a sore sight, something akin to cruelty without restraint, but in a matter of moments, a purple aura began to emanate from his corpse and his wounds began to regenerate. All the mared flesh reconstructed and he stood erect as if nothing happened. The entire clique was greatly vexed and felt alarmed by his resurrection. Manyuchi was also a bit confused, as gazed upon these 5 strangers, whose intentions were unknown to him. 5 against one seemed like unfair game considering that 3 of the members of the unknown group were the same level as him. Their specific affinities such as where they mostly allotted percentages were not clear so he simply talked to them. "Are you friends or are you my enemies?" asked Manyuchi, at that time. "No man, we don''t have any gripes with you. We are just, well, shocked by..." said John, who went in front, distancing himself from the rest of the team. "Did you see the asian man wearing a black garment? Did any of you see him?" shouted Manyuchi. "No, we haven''t seen anybody like that. Is that the guy who attacked you? Was it the man who ran away?" asked Clarice, who was slightly petrified by his question. "Yes. That man is dangerous. If you see him, kill him. He was after my experience points. I was lucky, but tell me, where did you guys come from?" asked Manyuchi, who was now clenching his fists as if ready to initiate violence upon hearing unsatisfactory answer. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."Well, we travelled from afar. An island that should be at least 30 to 40km away from here. The three of us have leveled up so we are looking for mana. You seem to be at level 2 so have you already found mana?" asked Malcolm. "You haven''t had your fill of mana yet? Weren''t there any mana plants on your island?" asked Manyuchi. "Not that we know of. None of them appeared on the radar, well, the custom goal mechanic." stated John, who watched him closely, gauging whether or not Manyuchi was a threat. Manyuchi didn''t trust them and simply mumbled into his custom goal whether there was an island 40km away and if at all it had manner. The group noticed him whisper and wondered what it was all about, but as soon as the man had his suspicions proven wrong, he became less tense. "So you seek mana. Well it''s important that you have it to maximise your chances of survival. Your story checks out so for now, I will trust you strangers. Your names seem to be all appearing above your names, so I am guessing John should be the leader of this group, right? Mr with the thick beard." said Manyuchi who had left his guard open. Tadiwa and Tinashe were quivering as they watched the adults deal with this potentially dangerous individual. Tadiwa moved in close to Malcolm and used her amputated arm to tug him. Tinashe ended up close to Clarice, awkwardly hiding behind her as if to use her as shield if things were to go to shit. "I wouldn''t call myself the leader of this group. I am just a man of agency, helping out fellow survivors like myself to navigate this unknown world." he replied. "Well, if you really want to show agency, then it would be best to get access to mana. I am sure your abilities will be interesting, hopefully more useful than mine. There are freaks out there, who came here on this planet with intentions of doing wicked things. I guess it''s their own way for atoning for their past lives. It''s pure sarcasm made with bad taste. So I tell you what, we can always get to know each other and become friends, but sure as hell have to be well equipped for any surprises. If mana is what you seek, I know a place that has a huge supply of it. A location that has a high amount. It''s a bit far but if the ladies don''t mind a little bit of exercise, we can get there in maybe 2 days of hiking. The choice would be yours." said Manyuchi, who sounded smoldering in his delivery. "Wait, you said have an ability. Is it healing yourself?" asked John. "Not healing per say, but I can be resurrected when I die. However, since I am out of mana, I will probably die permanently this time. So I am just as eager as you lot to get your fix." stated the man, with a brazen look. "That sounds scary." whispered Tadiwa. "So are you telling us that without this mana we are basically sitting ducks?" asked Malcolm. "Those without mana are sheep for the slaughter. The man who attacked me was a part of a group of new recruits. That solely convince high leveled individuals to join them and enslave weak leveled people such as the boy and girl you have behind you lot." "What? What are you talking about?" asked John who seemed disturbed by this information. "There is a colony that is ruled over by this guy who calls himself ''Hive Mind''. He apparently is high leveled and managed to do so in a short amount of time. One of my guys got picked up by the group of recruiters. I killed 2 of them but the other guy managed to get me." said Manyuchi. "You killed them?" sighed Tinashe, who became frightened by the existence of this man. "I could call it self defence, but sometimes evil needs to be uprooted from the ground. Like a weed, I separated them from the good fruit of the soil." he said, with a firm gaze. The group became worried about their association with a murderer. Tinashe, Clarice and Tadiwa were convinced that he was bad news, but the other two were still willing to converse with this mysterious figure. "You mentioned this Hive Mind fella. What level is he?" asked Malcolm. "From the rumours I heard, probably 6 or 7, which makes him the highest leveled individual so far from what I have heard. You must understand that he has cronies who do his dirty work. Seeking weak leveled individuals and using them as slaves. Getting stronger and getting access to mana is the sure way of protecting yourselves. As matter of fact, regardless of how high leveled anyone maybe, if you end up with a very good special ability, the level difference won''t matter in a fight. So if you guys wish to protect yourselves, I will be your guide." he said, glancing at both of them. "Well slavery, I didn''t think people would be this radical to resort to this. So the assimilation method is not the only problem we will be facing. Darn." said John. "So what''s it gonna be, we make our way there now or we wait. Don''t forget that mana is quite the scattered resource. You have to travel far and wide to get access to little rations. So let''s be quick." he demanded. "I know usually as strangers meeting for the first time, we would get to know each other first, but i guess in our current predicament, we might as well be quick. So we will follow you." said John. As soon as he said that, his group murmured, going back and forth on the idea of going with the guy. John assured them that they had the numbers and on the plus side, he was really confident in his combat abilities. Though they were at first resistant, they soon caved in to the suggestion of John. The group ended up following this unknown person, heading towards the home base of Tanatswa and Shami. Check out my manga - Bloody Mhika Hi guys, so I worked on a new manga project which I am happy to have made. It''s called Bloody Mhika. Synopsis: The Musipa clan was cursed with the "DEATH BY CHIKWAMBO" curse, destined to die by the hand of the beast, but Mudiwa Musipa found a solution. A solution that would save his family from despair and alter the fate of the world, but one that his son Munatsi will have to carry out to save their entire clan. ................ ....................... .......................... Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out. Anyways please do check it out.v Anyways please do check it out. vAnyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.Anyways please do check it out.